Final Fantasy Chronicles of Exigo: The Fall of Spira

[Zerathos986]

Mishka.png

“You are not worth my time.”

That's me, not worthy of anyone. I found myself talking to my drink. A few of them, actually. Not one of them lasted for very long and the one-sided conversations I was having with them weren't helping the situation. I stared at my latest company, though. A sort of bronze sheen it had on it, but it wasn't very attractive beyond that. Before I realised it, I'd downed that one, as well. How unlike me to be here while the sun was still hanging overhead outside. Then again, I suppose I was never really who I was, was I?

Cyan.png

I was wandering. Where to, I asked myself, but what answer could I give? I didn't know if my actions were right anymore. I thought I should blame it on her, but was it truly her fault? It might have been, but I had no proof. I could say it didn't even relate to her, but what if it did? In any event, I was wandering. Aimlessly, at that. I no longer had a direction. It didn't feel right, to not have direction. I had always had one, but now...



“Miss Cyan?” A man's voice called out to me, though I didn't recognise him.


Regardless, I approached and made note of the little blonde girl holding his hand. She seemed to be his daughter. A moment later, he would remind me of our acquaintance. Kaim; he had been one of those who'd started the mission to rescue the Lady Rikku, but would eventually flee. I didn't even know when that was, only that he most certainly hadn't been with us for some time.



He laughed in embarrassment when I asked, saying, “When those pyreflies kidnapped you, I grabbed Cassey here and high-tailed it out of there!”


“When the pyreflies kidnapped me?” I questioned, having forgotten any incident like that.



“Yea, we were fighting a bunch of strong cactuar and then pyreflies swarmed all over you and you were gone. I had to find out later that they'd saved you. I was still at the temple when a whole lot of you walked out. There was a guado with you that was badly injured.” He explained.


“I want to be in a big tub with bubbles and drink lots and lots of alcohol.”“You and me both. Let's get you healed up.”


I remembered. The memory overwhelmed me after what I'd just undergone and I'd need Kaim's help just to remain on my feet. My surroundings started to blur after that. If it hadn't been for Cassey wiping her fingers across my cheek, I wouldn't have even noticed they were moist. Kaim would take me to his home, suggesting that I might need rest.



“Here, this warm tea should do you some good.” He said, placing the beverage in front of me.


Still, when I peered down into the water and saw my reflection, my emotions overcame me again. I found myself blubbering like a complete buffoon in the presence of my current company. The child, Cassey, took a spot next to me to console me. It was humiliating, but there was nothing I could do to stop.

Mishka.png

“I knew I was doing the wrong thing. I knew she'd hate me if she ever found out what I'd done.” I told my new drink, “What I didn't know was that she never forgot. The little girl had lied to me.”



The barkeep eyed me cautiously, as if I'd become violent, but after I took to lifting the drink and staring at it, he knew I was in no mood for that. The fight was taken out of me already. Twice, actually. Second time caught me completely by surprise. Well, the first time was still worse, wasn't it? How did it get so far?

I ran as fast as my legs would allow. Once Kyra had revealed to me that none of them had forgotten what had actually happened on Cloister 60, I knew what was going to come next. I knew Cyan would take any chance to steal away from the others and embark on her disastrous quest. I had to stop her.

Cyan.png

“And stop me, she did.” I told Kaim, “I thought if I could at least do that, that maybe I could move past it, what had been bothering me. She wouldn't even let me have that. I knew something was wrong when that happened.”


I'd been recounting the event for him, though I honestly didn't know why. It just felt better than wallowing in a stranger's house with the din of awkward silence ringing in my ear.


“I was nowhere near my destination, either. She knew me that well.”

Mishka.png

“How could I not? All that talk about seeking justice and that I was her corrupter.” I grumbled, not realising that I was spilling beer all over my fingers.


Or maybe it was that I just didn't care.


Down the path, I had found her. She hadn't been running, probably to avoid stares from those passing. She wanted to be discreet. I didn't have any need for that. When she entered the woods, I caught up and tackled her into a nearby clearing. By this point, there weren't many onlookers and the ones that were there left in a hurry.

Cyan.png

I gripped tightly to the sides of the cup of tea in my hands. My reflection continued to glare up at me in judgment. It was as conflicted as I was, but still it glared as if I'd erred.


“Her tackle caught me by surprise. I didn't know Kyra would end up telling her that her ruse failed. I had actually thought it had worked and only I hadn't been affected.”

“I didn't mean to lie to you, Cyan, but you were in hysterics. I didn't know what else to do.” She had said to me.

Mishka.png

“Cyan, you had me so worried. That little girl possessed you this time. I didn't know how to get through to you.”


“So you thought altering my memories and changing the outcome would be best? Is there any reason I should doubt that you have corrupted me?”


Her words bit into me, but I needed to make her understand, “I have never tried to corrupt you. I don't even understand how I could.”


“Whether or not you know is no longer relevant. I have a new mission to carry out.”

Cyan.png

Even I wasn't sure of my conviction then. “You see, I'd recently been given a sword with a cautionary title.”

“What do you mean?” Kaim asked, showing great concern over what'd become of me since our last encounter.


I unveiled the Velkomme Schwert and explained to him the meaning of its name. He became worried about it, as well, which only solidified my suspicions. My mind had been focused on one thing: What was coming and was I too late to stop it?


“I knew that blasted sword was at the bottom of it!” She had growled, “You started behaving oddly the moment you got it.”


“Don't try to distract me, Mishka. You know bloody well what this is about.”


“I can still remember those exact words that I screamed at her. It caused a few newcomers to round about and head back the way they came.” I said to Kaim, “She tried to change the subject.”



“I know you want to make it about me and the sword I got from Sir Auron, but I hadn't any idea its real name was the Corrupter. I barely had any time to realise it had replaced my broadsword when I had to use it for the first time. After that, I didn't bother questioning it.”


“Maybe she was telling the truth. Even I can't remember the first time she used that sword. I think I'd all but forgotten what her original weapon looked like.” I recounted, idley swirling the tea.


“Is that so important?” Kaim asked, “Seems to me, she's tiptoeing around the real issue.”


I let go of a half-hearted chuckle, “She was. She's rather good at keeping my attention. It didn't even matter, though. This time, I wasn't in the mood for her games.”

Mishka.png

“I'm not playing games!” I repeated aloud what I had shouted when I unsheathed my sword against her.


“What are you doing?” She demanded to know, thrusting that Velkomme Schwert forward.


“Showing you how serious I am.” I replied, arming myself, “I can't allow you to continue your mission.”

Cyan.png

“The nerve of her.” I grunted, but my reflection showed an expression of admiration not anger.


“What was your mission?”


I didn't answer him. As righteous as it sounded in my head, I couldn't make a sentence that carried the same feeling.


“I bet it was something brave.” Cassey answered for me.

Mishka.png

“You think you're being brave? You're being stupid!” I hissed, pressing my sword against hers.


With the power of her weapon with her, it was easy for her to push me back. There was conviction blazing madly in her eyes. Did she honestly believe killing him would solve anything? I posited the question to the drink in my... I guess I should say on my hands. It didn't have an answer for me. I didn't have one either.


“After everything you've told me, how could you think otherwise?”


“He's done good, too. Even I hate to admit that, but it's true. It's only thanks to him the guado are back in good standing with the rest of Spira. Think about all the damage we've all done.” I told her, “Tromell's improved relations even with the Al Bhed and ronso, after all of them that died by guado hands under Seymour's direction. Where would the guado be without him?”


“Is that how you justify it? Balance out the bad with the good?”


“I'm simply stating that more harm would come of bringing him to justice now than good.” I stated.


“And that is how you tried to corrupt me, as well, to make excuses for unforgivable crimes.”



“Killing Tromell isn't going to do anything except make you a murderer!”


“Why not? Works for you.” Tears flooded my eyes when she said that.


“You... you never did accept that part of my past, did you?” I muttered, slowly coming to terms with this uncomfortable reality.

Cyan.png

I paused a bit then, but just long enough that I could remind myself of how she used her words. This had nothing to do with acceptance. It was justice. Tromell Guado had committed grievous crimes. Justice demanded he pay for them.


“That's not the point. I'm bringing a murderer and conspirator to justice.” I replied.


Her eyes narrowed, her grip on the Corrupter tightened, and she said, “You'll have to start with me.”


“If I must.”


Mishka.png

She had come at me using that same inhuman speed. It was an enhancement she received from that sword. It was how I received the cut on my left arm, which was still burning. My eyes wandered to it as I continued to remember.


After she connected with my arm, I hopped to my right, ducking to swipe at the back of her legs. The speed she carried faded quickly, but that didn't stop her from dodging with a somersault and moving that into a horizontal slash. All I could do was to fall on my back, but she was ready with an overhead swing, pinning me to the ground when I blocked it.


“So, you've got me. Think you can bring me to justice then?” I seethed, knowing full well there was nothing I could do to free myself if she wanted to keep me pinned.


Her expression stuttered for a moment, changing between rage and confusion, but she'd eventually come to say, “My mission isn't you. Don't interfere.”


She lifted the blade after that, but I wouldn't let her go so easily. As she tried to walk back onto the path into the woods, I ran in front of her and held my arms out. Her language sullied when I did that. I'd never heard her swear before, but I suppose I had pushed her into it. It wasn't a fond memory. When Nikki did it, I'd made a game of it. I'd heard brutish speech from most of the Fangtastic! members already so I'd near convinced myself it meant nothing. However, hearing it from Cyan, knowing she said them in anger and hatred, I cringed at every syllable.

Cyan.png

“I didn't know what happened. It was as if I'd run out of words.”



“She musta gotten you real upset.” Kaim suggested, getting me a fresh cup, “Still, I don't get it. This Tromell Guado is the leader of the guado, right? You had to know one of them wasn't going to let you arrest him.”


Arrest... that was what I had told him. Perhaps my own guilt should have proved to me even I didn't believe that would have been justice.


“This isn't you, Cyan. It's that thing.” She hissed, glaring at the Velkomme Schwert.


That, I had known. The sword had had a negative effect on me, but it wasn't as if it was altering my perception or anything she thought. As I would explain to her, this wasn't meant to be mine. Something had gone wrong down in Via Infinito, that specific part of it.

Mishka.png

I told her that sword was doing something to her. She told me I was right, but not because of the sword itself. She told me it was because she thought she wasn't supposed to receive it.



“What?” I asked, at a complete loss over what I'd just heard.


“This is the sword you helped me attain. Don't you see that? You were the one that asked me to trust in you and have me lead you to the top of the citadel. Then, it was you who murdered me.”


“You? You saw yourself sitting in that chair?”


“Myself when I lost my sister. She was the embodiment of my mission. I hadn't realised it at the time, but it was my mission calling out to me. I've been straying from it.”


“Cyan, you're not making any sense. That voice you heard was just Via Infinito. It was tricking you.”


“No Mishka, this,” She said, holding out the Velkomme Schwert, “This is the trick. It's a symbol of what I'd let myself lose.”

Cyan.png

“Oh, for Yevon's sake, it's a fucking sword! Look, I've got one, too. It isn't my sword and it sure as hell can't mean anything bloody good if it's the 'Corrupter' or whatever, but I've had it for a long time now and it hasn't amounted to anything at all!” She screamed, casting the Corrupter to the ground.


“She didn't understand.” I explained to Kaim and Cassey, “That was exactly the point. She held the sword Corrupter, but...”


“You never claimed it until now.” I revealed to her.

Mishka.png

“What?”


It was something else I didn't realise until she pointed it out to me. When I'd first gotten the Blurry Moon sword, I'd always considered it a weapon I'd inexplicably taken from Sir Auron. It'd just appeared to me after my bout with him, after he'd destroyed my original blade. I hadn't even remembered when, but eventually I started to call it, my sword.


“I remember now...” I mumbled with slurred words, “It was when I killed all of you...”


My latest company was lying down, drooling in a pool of itself. I struggled to stand, not even sure why I needed to. I felt sick, but not from the alcohol. It was because I'd realised that I started referring to the sword as mine the moment I decided I needed to kill the illusions of Gippal, Nikki, and Kyra. Why had I done such a thing?

Cyan.png

“I'll forego my mission again for you, Mishka.” I said to her, “Tromell will get what he deserves, that I promise, but I'll leave him this time for your sake.”



“So you gave him a pass? After everything you said he did?”


I didn't answer him. After finishing the tea, I patted Cassey on the head and said my farewells to them both. The situation was more complicated than they knew and I wasn't even sure I had a full grasp of it myself. For the moment, I had another mission to complete. I could deal with Tromell Guado after.


It wasn't too difficult to find the group. They were making quite a bit of noise at the local pub. Apparently, they were celebrating success with Sanika. Silently as I could, I moved to join them, hoping in their glee, they'd forget all about my absence. However, when I found Kyra's eyes staring at me, I knew otherwise. What to tell them?

Mishka.png


“Don't worry. I only brought it up now because I didn't want them to know, either. Why worry them?” She noted before leaving, “That doesn't excuse you from it, though. Perhaps you should think on it before you decide to join us again.”



I stumbled as I made my way out of the bar. There were distant echoes of protest from the barkeep and a few of the waitresses, but I ignored them. Part of me wanted to run again, but I knew I couldn't do that. Teraan was right. I wasn't worth his time. I only wanted to find somewhere to hide, some quiet place where I could bury these troubles and move on again. I was good at that. I'd gone all the way to Gagazet the last time. That was...



“Mishka, I've finally tracked you down!”


I recognised her when I turned around. She was Keema's friend. What was her name?



“F-fy...ra?”

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Mishka.png

“I'm going to need some of that in a glass.” I requested of the barkeep as I pointed to one of the bottles, before rethinking it and adding, “Make that several glasses.”

“This isn't beer, miss. I don't think you should-”


“Not really in the mood to be lectured, thanks.” I grumbled, plopping, as I now realise it, quite a sum of gil onto the counter.


“Had quite enough of that already.” I proceeded to mutter under my breath.


“Yea, yea, alright. Just saying, this right here isn't beer. You might want to hold off on the second glass... and all the ones after that.” He would say, following with a shrug and another statement, “But that's only my humble opinion.”


Isn't beer... In hindsight, I probably should have listened to him. Regardless of it, I didn't and the reason was obvious now. I wanted to run, but knew I couldn't anymore. My heart wouldn't let me be that Mishka anymore. It was forcing me to stay from now on. This wasn't the first time. My heart's been a nuisance in the past.


“You are not worth my time.”


That was how Teraan ended the first conversation we ever had. I was running again, but that day I wanted it to be a bit more permanent. The assignments the old grizzly one kept giving me were becoming too difficult to bury. I thought, if they were going to suffocate me, might as well make it the same on the outside.


“You must hate what you see.”


My objective was simple enough. I would take leave from Guadosalam. The grizzly one never gave it another glance when I asked for them so he wouldn't deny me then, either. I would seek out our enemies and, after Seymour, we had a plethora of them. After that, it would be a simple task of drawing their bloodlust and I would have run as far as it was possible to run.


Then, I met Teraan Ronso. “Teraan sees puny guado. No need for hate.”


Frustration started to build and I drew nearer to continue my taunts, “Puny? Fine, I'll give you puny, but this puny guado was enough to skin your friends.”


He growled at me and I thought I had him, but to my surprise, his growl proceeded into a low chuckle and he asked me if I expected him to believe what I was saying. While I knew I'd never set foot on Mt. Gagazet in my life, how could he know that?


“You jeer. You threaten. Guado were fast, hard to catch.” Then, he lurched forward and closed two fingers around my neck, “You are slow and unwilled. Prey.”


Given my adept training, I managed to slither out of even that position. All I needed was to strike a few key points and his muscles relaxed. And, without me realising it, it was then that Teraan knew my motives. I aimed my crossbow at him, a reflex gifted to me by the Slayer. Teraan didn't make any move to disarm me or evade attack. He merely looked at me and I lowered my weapon.


“You have no want to kill me. You want Teraan to kill you.”


“Don't think too much about it, ronso. Maybe all I want is justice.”


“Teraan kill in battle.” He grunted, turning from me, “You are not fighting.”


I felt desperation rise within me. If he needed a fight, I could definitely give him one. I sped around to cut him off before equipping my daggers. These weapons of mine drew much blood for various purposes. Though, this would be the first time those purposes were in my service.


I fully utilised my greater speed and agility, circling about him to find my opening. Teraan finally moved into attack position, bearing his claws and crouching, but he wasn't planning to kill. He knew that was what I was luring him into and never let go of that knowledge. I made several passes on him, each one designed to force his hand, but he found an alternative for every one and every time he did, the frustration grew inside my mind. Why was he hesitating to take his victory?


I gave taunting another go, “Am I too swift for you, ronso? Am I 'hard to catch' now?”


Still, Teraan wasn't losing his temper, which as I would learn later on, he had quite the infamous one. I couldn't understand why my ploy wasn't taking effect. In my next pass, I decided to be more careless. It should have made it even easier to spot my vulnerable points. And he would exploit them, but not for a fatal blow. I could even feel his claws sliding against my skin when he pushed me, but he didn't use them. When I came out of the pass, my balance tipped so much that I needed to roll forward in order to regain my footing. The sheer time it took for me to recover would have let him bound after me and tear me to pieces and yet, when my eyes refocused, the lummox was just standing there with a grin.


Frustration was crumbling my composure by this point and I would stamp my foot in anger when shouting, “What's the matter with you? You can't be so useless! I'm a guado! You should hate me!”


“What Teraan need with hate? You are guado, but you do not kill ronso.” He replied, walking forward to keep on his way.


As he moved on from me, I found myself falling to my knees. Despite being behind me at this point, I could sense that he stopped when I did that. Tears finally released themselves from my eyes as the truth forced itself on me. I wanted to die. Since Adelaide Guado, there had always been a voice in my head whispering to me. By the end of my third kill, I'd managed to cage it and push it deep beneath the surface, but it was still whispering if I admitted to it. As years came and went, I used time to add more layers over that cage, hoping to muffle that whisper and it started to work. Of course, I came to realise it was only working because I convinced myself that they were doing their job. Admission quickly burrowed through them, though, and it was easy for it to creep up on me. I'd need to uncover the cage myself whenever a new body needed burying, after all. The whispers were more like screams then and eventually, even buried they were screams and I couldn't pretend they were silent anymore. That was why I wanted this, to be there on Mt. Gagazet that day. If I couldn't hold back the voice, I was to run from it, as far as I could. What further place was there than the Farplane?


“But you just won't kill me! You stupid ronso! Take revenge on me! I'm a guado, the same as the ones that murdered your kind like dogs! Just kill me!” I barked at him, my voice breaking under the strain.


“If you want death, you have tools in your hands.” He plainly stated.


I looked at the daggers in my hands. My eyes grew wide at the thought and I cast them off, stumbling back with a gasp. Those things had been my tools. One of the two was the same knife Tromell had given me to kill my first victim. Just as I'd ignored the truth about my murders, I'd blinded myself to how much I loathed those things. Teraan was making me see everything I didn't want and yet he still wasn't doing what I needed of him.


“Teraan guess right.” He noted.


I turned to him and saw that he was about to leave again. The screaming whisper boomed in my ear and I dreaded what would happen if I allowed this mission to fail. Before he could take his first step, I rushed over and threw myself at his leg.


“Don't go! I beg you to kill me!” There wasn't a shred of dignity left on my person.


Teraan scoffed, “You made a choice. You had tools.”


“I don't anymore.”


“Then, you have life.”


“I need death.”


“Then, go find death.”


With that, I let go of his leg, but only to kneel before him and plead with him, my words coming out as blubbers and only when they were even coherent. It was as pathetic as can be imagined and more. I would tell him later on, but I hardly even heard whatever it was I'd said to him. The voice had been roaring by that point and what came out of my mouth was a product of any thought that actually found a way out of all the noise.


And that was when he said, “You are not worth my time.”


He told me the reason he'd said it was that it was what Seymour had said to one group of ronso that he killed. He figured that if his “ronso talk” wasn't getting through to me, perhaps some “guado talk” would. He was correct in that it did, but not for that reason. When I heard those words, my mind woke up. It started seeing what the situation must have looked like to Teraan, just how pathetic it was. We had come into a new age, an age of hope, an age without Sin, and there I was begging to have my life ended. Once that happened, I let him be on his way. I needed time to gather myself back up. It finally got through that my past was the past. I could start a different life.


A day later, I found Teraan again, though this time I also found several ronso who were willing to kill me. They stalked me and bore their snarls as I walked. A group of them stopped me and surrounded me, hoping to provoke me so they could avenge their fallen. In the distance, I could see Teraan with Wengo. He busied himself with the black ronso who was pointing at me and laughing as he spoke. The ones surrounding me became bolder; a few of them began poking at me, hoping I'd lash out so they could tear out that limb. It was the first time I was unsure of what to do. They were the ronso I had hoped to find when I met Teraan. He must have known that. If I let myself be killed by them, he'd know and I knew what it was I had actually asked him to do by this point. If I let them kill me, if I had let him kill me, all that would have been accomplished was that I handed my bloodied conscience to them and that would have made them my final victims. Instead, I needed to survive this.


“I'm here to see Teraan Ronso.” I stated.


That got their attention. They turned from me and one of them walked to him, probably to enquire about it. Teraan simply stood, patted both his company and the ronso on their shoulders, and approached. He asked if I'd reclaimed my tools, to which I could smile and say I hadn't. I only had my crossbow with me. He seemed to appreciate that answer and called over for Wengo and the other ronso. He revealed that I wasn't one of the guado that helped Seymour to massacre them. Of course, while this had been significant to him, the others didn't care. It would be some time before I would be in good standing with any of them, but I did become accepted and from that, I moved into this new phase of my life. The Slayer became a memory and I was able to bury it again, this time with camaraderie and adventures. From then on, I held onto Teraan's “guado talk” and kept to their message, that if I was to change the course of my fate, I'd need to guide it myself. How foolish...


“Fyra!” I shouted, shaking her cold form, trying my best not to see the break in her neck.


“Fyra.”

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Kyra.png

Kyra stepped onto the temple floor. It felt like it had been ages since she had seen this place, but she guessed it was only just a few hours. She glanced over at the spot she remembered she was standing when Sanika zapped her away. The memories of everything in between flooded her mind.

”Was it really only a few hours since that happened? Does the Via Infinito make one lose track of time? Or did something else happen…?” she thought. ”And what has Mishka been up to? We are alive… why do I remember…?” She pushed those thoughts aside.

The group exited the temple with much haste. Once outside they found guards were blocking the entrance.

“Hey Nikki!” she heard Kai’s voice call from afar. Everyone watched as he ran to them. Nikki led the group to where he was.

“Something’s wrong.” Nikki whispered.

“How can you tell?” asked Kyra

]“He never calls me Nikki.” As they approached Kai gasped for breath. “What’s going on Kai?” Kai stood up his fist shaking as he clenched it.

“They got him.”

“Calm down take a deep breath, and tell us slowly.” Said Joseph. Kai looked at Joseph, nodded, took a deep a breath, which seemed to relax him a little bit.

“They’ve got Katashi in your house Nikki.”

“We must go then, we will all go together, you don’t have to be alone Nikki.” Said Kyra gently.

“Kyra I…” Nikki was hesitant. Kyra could tell Nikki didn’t want Kyra to get hurt, but then again...

“No you can’t go Kyra, you see Sanika is there, Sanika is the one that has got him. I heard she won’t come out until she has seen you Nikki.” Kai stated. Was he protecting her?

“But I have to-“

“Kai is right Kyra, you can’t go not after what Sanika did to you.” Interrupted Joseph.

“That’s why I’m here cause mum sent me, she said to bring Kyra to my brother’s house where we are all staying at the moment until Sanika goes. Mum said she could use the help, Kyra.”

“Okay, but if something happens to Nikki, I'll be there right away." said Kyra hesitantly. She wanted to protect Nikki, but everyone wanted to protect her, too.

“Yeah but nothing is going to happen to Nikki right, I mean it’s Nikki” Nikki put her hand on his head.

“I’ll be fine. Stop worrying and look after Kyra.”

“… So does that mean-“ Kai began to say before Nikki lightly whacked his head. “Ow, you didn’t let me finish.” He exclaimed rubbing his head.

“You didn’t need to I know what you were going to say and the answer is no.” Nikki turned to Kyra. Kyra closed the distance between them and wrapped her arms around Nikki in an embrace.

“Be careful.” Kyra whispered.

“I will.”

“Oh right. I almost forgot.” Nikki broke away from Kyra and faced Kai. He continued. “Mum wants Mishka to come over too, for Asuka.”

“Why, what’s happening with Asuka?”

Kai shrugged “Something to do with Sanika… Or… Something like that, I forget.”

“Well if your mum thinks I can help then sure, but I’m not quite sure what I can do.” Said Mishka

“Just standing there looking sexy hel-“ at that moment Nikki gave him another whack around the head “OW!”

“We need to get going” said Nikki turning to the group. The twins bounced behind Cyan and gave her a friendly push forward.

“Come on Cyan you’ll see Mishka later let’s go and break that guy’s legs!”

”I want to break a lot more than his legs… Kyra thought. She as she followed Mishka. She couldn’t stop thinking about what was going to happen. She knew Sanika’s devastating power and weird obsession with Nikki. Kyra had a bad feeling, but she trusted Kyley’s decision.

“Looks like we're almost there.” Mishka said, snapping Kyra out of her current thoughts. “Are you worried about Nikki? Don't be. I'm sure... um, that thing she's doing with the others won't take too long.”

Kyra looked at Mishka and was once again reminded of the Via Infinito. She pursed her lips together looking for words, but none came. Between the thoughts of Nikki, and the conflicting thoughts of Mishka, she couldn’t think anymore. She turned her head to Rkyse’s house in the distance. It looked as though Xaing and Tomoya were in battle, but Tomoya was coaching her.

“Tomoya, it's nice to see you. Are you training her?” Kyra greeted, nodding to Xiang.

Xaing smiled shyly at Mishka, but when Kyra spoke, she glared at Kyra, which caught the two off guard. Xiang turned back to Mishka, bowing in respect.

“Mishka, have you been well?” She said to Mishka as she brushed her hair away from her face.

“As well as can be expected. And you? You seem to be having a bit of difficulty finding your ground.”

“This one fights blinded by her rage.” Tomoya answered for her.

“She does have a lot of that.”

“It makes her attacks sloppy, predictable.” He grinned.

“It might. For now.” Mishka responded.

When Mishka said that, the girl's eyes glistened, she seemed to see Mishka as an idol. Kyra didn’t quite understand why.

“You'll be able to move past it one day.” Kyra added.

Xaing didn’t seem to like what Kyra said. She huffed and turned away. Kyra began to put her behaviour down to what conspired in the warehouse, but Tomoya scolded the girl for her disrespect. He mentioned our mission in the Via Infinito, but it would seem it would fall on deaf ears. Mishka excused her behaviour, and requested Tomoya do the same. As expected, Tomoya stood up for Kyra.

“She is still her elder and due that respect if nothing else.” He noted. Kyra wasn’t sure if she even deserved to be called an elder.

Mishka approached Xaing and placed a hand on her shoulder. She flinched, but lowered her guard as Mishka displayed understanding. Mishka then nudged the girl to turn toward Kyra. She gave a quick glance and bow, then ran toward the house.

“I'm sorry, Kyra. She's probably not going to have the best manners for a while.” Mishka mentioned. Kyra supposed the gang’s influence was still quite evident in her mind. She remained silent.

“No matter what's transpired, the basic manners should still be honoured. I'll have to be more stern.” Tomoya declared with a chuckle, moving on.


With that, Kyra moved toward the house with Mishka following shortly after. Kyley greeted them as they entered. She explained Asuka was upstairs and having bouts of anxiety and fright. She also mentioned she asked for Mishka by name.

As the reached the staircase, Kyra noticed a deeply saddened Suki staring out the window in the kitchen.

“Is she alright?” Kyra asked of Kyley as they made their way up the staircase.

“She was trying to visit her sister today, but... Rika, well, she wouldn't see her.” She explained.

“That's awful.”

“Don't worry too much on it. They are sisters. No matter how distant they seem at the moment, they will always be sisters. It might just be a while before Rika can admit it.”

The ladies ascended the stairs and Kyley guided them to one of the bedrooms. The little one was curled up, nestled in the arms of Lillia. She had been rather protective of Asuka. Raine was present, as well, standing towards the back corner. Her face showed worry, as though she was troubled by something.

“Asuka dear, Mishka has arrived.” Kyley cooed, going to her side, “Now, why don't you tell us what it is you've seen.”

“Why is she here?” Lillia hissed, shooting a look at Kyra. Kyra was more than confused by her hostility. She was sure she’d done nothing wrong.

“C-could... Kyra please... could she please not be here?” Asuka stammered, keeping her head buried.

“Asuka, what is it you see?” Raine asked her, going to gently rub her back.

“P-please?” She only replied, moving her hands to the sides of her head, “There's too many sick people!”

“Kyra is only here to help.” Raine suggested.

“Maybe you could draw what you see, like before.” Kyley added.

“Okay, but can Kyra go away first? I don't want her to see the picture.” Asuka was adamant.

“Don't worry about us. We've seen the worst.” Mishka said, trying to help.

Raine shared a sympathetic smile and went back to the girl, “Hear that? It's fine, you see? Everyone just wants to help you face whatever it is that's scaring you.”

“I know that, but... I don't want her to see. I don't want her to see the scary picture.” She was persistent.

“It's alright. I'll go.” Kyra interjected, nodding to everyone then exiting the room and wondered what Asuka could be so upset about. She hadn’t seen her this way before. It was out of character for her. She noticed Raine had followed her.

“I’ve tried to get her to calm down but nothing seems to be working.” Raine attempted to console Kyra.

“That’s okay. She’s young, and is just starting to figure out her own power.” Kyra said. She only guessed the warehouse excursion was the first time she’s really been pushed to use her power. Since then it’s grown, but she’s been pushed beyond her limits. She was only eight afterall.

Raine went to the kitchen and fixed them some tea. They then went to the lounge.

“I just worry about her this is not like her normal nightmares.”

“So it isn’t just Nikki who gets these nightmares?”

“Nikki had a nightmare?” she said in surprise. “I know that Sanika had the same nightmares as a child. Kyley told me that earlier. But, I haven’t heard about Nikki getting these nightmares. I mean I know as a teen she used to wake up in sweats because of the gang, but I don’t think it was anything to do with what Asuka is seeing.” Raine paused. “What was Nikki’s nightmare about? Do you know?”

“I don’t know the specifics. Nikki was held in place by some sort of power. When she woke up she was sweating, ranting and raving about Sanika.”

“Hmm… Well I do know there was a long time that Sanika wouldn’t leave Nikki alone, even after the gang she would contact her in her dreams. She has a scary obsession with Nikki, and I’m guessing from what I heard recently that is what happened.” Raine looks sympathetically at Kyra.

“You heard about the attack?”

“Yes, from Asuka. She has nightmares about it. A kid her age shouldn't have had to witness anything like that, I can’t even begin to imagine the pain you went through. It’s a relief to see that you are alright and have returned. Also...” Raine paused. “I heard about the memory wipe. I haven’t told Rhyse though I think he would only worry. I heard what Nikki did to you.”

Kyra didn’t know how to begin to explain how her bones were fixed. Let alone her survival from Nikki’s strange attack. “My..um, Aeon must have fixed my bones somehow. Nikki however, I can’t explain. She completely missed anything vital.”

“It must have been truly frightening. It has happened before though, here, in this house. I remember I was in the kitchen with Sakura making breakfast. I remember feeling annoyed that Nikki had stayed over again, and was complaining to Sakura about it. We heard a commotion upstairs, some yelling, and then she ran down the stairs and out the door. Rhyse came down the stairs wounded in his shoulder, with an arrow in it. I remember, feeling so angry at her.” Raine then smiled a little. “But Rhyse, he defended her, saying it wasn’t her fault that something was wrong. He truly did love her, he still does I think.”

”Of course he loves Nikki!” Kyra mused in her mind.

“Her Sensai mentioned it happened before. He is right though. You can’t blame her for actions she’s not in control of.”

Raine laughed. “Oh, no. Of course I don’t blame her now. It was explained me a thousand times by Rhyse that it was Sanika. I just had a lot of resentment towards her.” Raine paused. “Sakura… I just think of her and I just….” Tears began to roll down her face.

Kyra went over and embraced Raine. “I know. Im sorry for your loss.” There was a pause as Kyra remembered something. “I, um, I saw Sakura in a house, while I was in the Via Infinito. I can’t really explain since it isn’t really clear how it was possible.”

“You saw Sakura?! You saw her? I got so worried when I didn’t see her in the Farplane I was sure that someone said that she was defeated, when a fiend is defeated the soul is released and it travels to the Farplane. Was she? Was she herself?”

“She seemed happy. I only saw her for a few seconds. I am sure it was her.”

“She must be still an unsent then, but, how can this be? And how? How is there a house in the Via Infinito? Surely that is just a pit of fiends.”

“I don’t know how it’s possible, to be honest. I’m not even sure I understand the concept of the Farplane.”

“You really are from another world aren’t you?”

Kyra nodded. “Yes. I am. Things are completely different here. I heard about the Zanarkand story, but there was no Zanarkand where I’m...er, I was from. All of the concepts are different here.”

“Well the Farplane it controls the balance of life and death in this world, the flow of magic, the Via Infinito is it’s opposite it controls the energy it keeps the Farplane running, it’s like two forces pushing against each other keeping the balance of the world, we are born from the Farplane and then we return to the Farplane. It’s why anyone can learn magic the energy that Farplane gives us from the earth also provides us with magical energy. You see energy doesn’t disappear, and that energy we see in the form of pyreflies.” Raine paused. “You should let the others know about that room, or contact the Guado.”

“I’ll tell Nikki!”

Kyra heard the door upstairs open.

“It is!” Asuka said abruptly, “It's going to be Kyra's fault! Kyra has to go home!”

“What…?’

“Why would you say something like this?” Kyley asked.

“Because it is! Kyra doesn't belong here! If Kyra doesn't leave, her alien pieces are going to fall into the ground and then Spira is going to get sick and then the Farplane is going to get sick and then...”

”Alien...I suppose I’m not from here...but..

“Then, if the Farplane falls, so will we.”

“But what's this about aliens? Kyra isn't an alien.” Kyley interjected.

“She is! I mean, no, she isn't, but she doesn't belong here!” Asuka whined, “If she doesn't go home, then Spira is going to get sick!”

“Asuka, where did you hear about this?”

“Um... Sanika told me.” She sheepishly replied, but quickly recovered and continued, “But it's true! I can tell because I saw it, too! Someone is there when it happens and that's going to be Kyra!”

”Of course it was Sanika…”. Kyra thought as she clenched her fist. Her anger was building.

“Sanika, why would she blame Kyra?” Kyley asked.

“It's because she feels that Kyra is taking Nikki away from her.”

Kyra thought it might be true, but she wasn’t sure. She wasn’t sure about anything.

“That's all?”

“As far as I know.”

“No, it doesn't have to do with Nikki! Honest, it doesn't!” Asuka whined.

“It's fine, Asuka. I've got the pictures now and I'll find out what this is all about. You just trust in me. Can you do that?”

That seemed to calm them as the group of girls headed down the stairs.

“Well, looks like we're done here.” Mishka said, waving the pictures, “Only doodles. She got me up here to show me some silly sketches of hers. No harm.”

“Mishka, I heard what she said.” Kyra responded lowly.

“Well, it's nonsense.”

“Then, why'd she say it?” She said with anger.

“You heard it. Sanika told her. What other reason could there be then?”

Kyra smiled weakly before giving her response, “I guess.”. She wasn’t sure what to believe. She did have to calm down. Getting angry at the innocent girl is pointless. She was angry at Sanika.

“Should we be off then? Maybe if we hurry, we could catch up with Sanika and you could give her a good smacking.”

“Or she could really zap me back to where I came from.” She was reminded of her latest encounter.

“Then, I'd find you again and bring you back home to us.”

Kyra considered Mishka’s words for a moment, then the front door opened and Kai burst into the lounge.

“It’s not true! You do belong here! We haven’t seen Nikki this happy in forever, even grumpster Lil knows it but just wont admit it. Asuka, she’s just confused you know? I know she doesn’t like what she is seeing she gets really upset about it, she doesn’t want you to go either. If you went… Nikki might leave Bevelle for good. Nikster, she… Well she’s never been well truly happy, she acts tough but she’s not really, so you can’t leave alright?”

Kyra smiled at the boy, approaching him to pull him into her embrace, “Thank you for that.” Kyra said. “I won’t leave her, I promise.” Kai scratched his head in embarrassment.

She then she nodded to Raine, who promptly stood. Walking over from where she was sat, she bid them farewell and took Kai to join Kyley and the other girls. Mishka turned from them back to Kyra who placed her hand on Mishka's shoulder.

“I don't blame you.”

Mishka hesitated for a second. “I'd think you're better off not blaming Asuka. She's only a child, after all.”

“I'm not talking about that.” She corrected, “I don't blame you for what you did to Nikki, Gippal, and me.” Kyra finally voiced what was on her mind.

Mishka’s eyes grew wide at her words. Kyra continued, “Even if it felt real, I know you knew it couldn't have been the real us. It was hard to watch, but I'm guessing it was even harder to do.”

Mishka quickly took her by the shoulders and asked, “You still remember that from when Cyan was possessed?” the action took Kyra off guard.


“From when Cyan was possessed?” She replied. “No, it was... when was it? Now that you ask, I'm not really sure how I remember just that I do remember it happening. All I'm saying is that you must have had your reasons and I understand.”

Without a word, Mishka ran from the house. Was it something Kyra wasn’t supposed to know? Her confusion surmounted as she left.

“Well, that was weird.” said Kai. Kyra didn’t realize he was still there. She thought he left with everyone else. He glanced over to the kitchen poked his head around the door. He then went back to Kyra. “Uhh… Has she even moved?”

“No. Afraid not.”

“Hmm…” A smirk appeared on his face. “Time for my awesomeness to sort this out, check this out babe.” Kai tiptoed into the kitchen and suddenly he yelled out “Gotcha!”

“What! Huh? KAI!” Kai then ran past Kyra as Suki followed him outside.

[Zerathos986]

Mishka.png

“Mishka, this is important. Let's find a more secluded location.” Fyra said, pulling me in one direction.


My mind wasn't quite up to following her and that translated in my feet sort of wobbling. Before long, the exasperated sender decided on simply picking me up and carrying me to where she thought was best. It would lead to a rather surprising moment for her when she finally put me down.


“I killed them, Fyra! How could I do such a thing?” I believed I said to her.


I couldn't be sure as those weren't exactly the words my ears had heard me say. I'd been hysterical when I'd said them and the poor girl could only chance a guess at the subject matter in order to calm me down.


“You've been at the bottle again, haven't you?” She asked once I did.


“Glasses this time... I think.” I answered her, but quickly returned to the subject at hand, “Fyra! This thing! Tell me!”


With that brilliant slew of awkward statements blurted, I drew the Corrupter and showed it to her, possibly telling her of the recent information that had come to light. Of course, given that she didn't respond at all, I knew now I hadn't made any bit of sense.


“Yes, it's a lovely sword. Now, could we put this away so that we might talk?”


“Fyra always has to be so serious.” I ended up retorting as she helped me sheath the weapon, leaning against her in the process.


“Mishka, you must sense it, too.” She began to say, taking me by the shoulders, “There are foreign pyreflies within you.”


I wasn't sure what I told her, but I had already known about Iezak's pyreflies. They'd been kept safely inside of me. My awareness of them prevented the unsent from gaining access and even, as it turned out, gave me a bit of psychicness. Oddly, she seemed to know they were Iezak's, as well, but she called him by a different name.


“There is an unsent in Guadosalam. Most frighteningly, he is a guado. His name is Iazek and he seems to be haunting the Al Bhed, which is preventing him from being reclaimed by the Farplane. Mishka, I know you don't believe in it, but there is a consciousness in both the Farplane and the Via Infinito. If the Farplane is incapable of taking a wayward soul that has remained so close to its presence, it can only mean that it is weakening.” She explained, allowing me some clarity from my inebriation.


“To be honest, I think I should be sorry for disregarding it for so long.” I told her, “I believe. More than that. I think I know the consciousness now.”


“Know it? How do you mean?”


After that, my memories became blurry. I wanted to tell her about the quiet screamers and that I'd been haunted by the Slayer. I knew I hadn't as, if I wanted to tell her of that, I'd have to first explain what the Slayer was, which would only pose more questions than allow me to draw answers from her. Pious students like Fyra and Keema knew more than I did about the conscious planet. I needed to know why I'd claim a weapon of one of their soldiers and why Cyan would have been lured to a quest for one, as well. Our mission was a simple one, to rescue Rikku. However, as we journeyed further into the abyss, it almost felt as if it was becoming Via Infinito's mission to draw us into its madness. Cyan had suggested that I think on this before deciding whether or not to rejoin the group. Now, I was fairly certain that I needed to. Everyone was doing their part to resolve the current problems challenging the Eternal Calm. With Fyra dead, it would fall to me to figure it out on the Via Infinito end. I'd leave it to Keema to solve things with the unsent and anything else affecting the Farplane side.


...


“Never mind that, then. I believe the pyreflies are dormant now so it leaves us some time. I'll extract them from you after.” She said.


“If you think that's best.”


“Right, now, you have to convince your friends not to go back into the Via Infinito. If the Farplane is weakened, it can only mean the Via Infinito will act. The balance of Spira demands that the two sides counter one another. Your friends are human and pose a volatile presence, which the Via Infinito thrives upon. It will no doubt want to influence you if it hasn't already tried.”


“Understood. What about the unsent?”


“Being so close to the Farplane should overwhelm him, but it isn't. If he hasn't been absorbed yet, I'd be suspicious about his true composition.”


“True composition?”


The sender stopped to consider her own hypotheses, running through all the facts she'd been taught about the workings of our world. I thought to offer up a few of my own suggestions, but decided against it to let her concentrate. She must have known better.


“Could there be something adding to his power?” She chanced a guess.


“You mean he's pulling pyreflies to him?”


“No, that would be impossible so close to the Farplane. Its gravity is too great for any unsent.”


“Untrue. There was Shuyin.”


“I'm surprised you'd actually share an opinion with Keema. The Mishka I knew was at odds with everything we were taught.”


“Perhaps I've simply grown curious.”


“Perhaps. I have other opinions. I'm not even sure I consider that one to be an unsent.” She answered, “This Iazek, however, he is an unsent and it is curious how he's managed to survive so long.”


“What does Keema think?”


She chuckled, “I suppose she'll try to find someone who is willing to send him. Either that or she might try to convince him to leave.”


“Send him?”


“She suggested I do that when I told her. I suppose you wouldn't understand, but I dislike sending them. It's a bit unfeeling, isn't it? We're dealing with sentient beings so to force them away like that... well, I'm against it, at least.”


“How considerate of you. So, in your honest opinion, any unsent is still fully aware of itself, yes?”


“Mishka?” She was surprised, but went on to give her answer, “Yes, unsent are fully conscious. They have a purpose that they feel they need to resolve, which prevents them from, say, turning into fiends.”


“Then, what you're saying is that, for an unsent with a firm grasp on its goal, it is all but impossible to degrade into a fiend.”


“Uh, yea, I suppose... It is only after the unsent loses all purpose, yet maintains some form of enmity towards the living, that he might succumb to the emotions and become a fiend.”


“In other words, an unsent need not fear becoming a danger so long as he understands he remains to serve a purpose.”


“Mishka? Is everything alright? You don't sound like your usual self.”


“Oh, I do apologise for that, my dear. You see, I've realised now, I've been betrayed and I'm not very pleased.” I said, giving up the charade.

Iezak.png

“Iazek!”


“Sorry for the deception, my dear.” I had my effigy say as it formed itself from the warrior guado, “I’ve just been toying with you up to now.”


“I know you feel you have a purpose, a mission yet to complete, but you are dead and should know not to remain amongst the living. Your place is in the Farplane. As a guado, you must know this.” She reasoned.


To that, I removed the illusory pyreflies from her so as to allow her to gaze upon my true visage, “Again, I must apologise. I am not, as you know, a guado and my name is not Iazek. That was an illusion I thought to manufacture in order to garner the trust of the guado people. I had meant no harm to them, though now I see my good graces have not met with equal benevolence.”



“Human!” She gasped, “How can it be that you are not drawn to the Farplane? Its call should be deafening!”


“It's as you said. I have yet a purpose to serve. How could I heed its call?”


As she backed away, pyreflies gathered to form a wall, stopping her from escape. She looked on in fear, a fitting expression. She, like Keema and the other guado, had no intention of aiding in my cause. In spite of the damage the heathens had done to Spira, they plotted to have me destroyed. This could not go unpunished. I moved into the guado, placing the hand my pyreflies had formed to her cheek. With our eyes locked, I slid my pyreflies into her mouth, forcing them through and into her mind. As they gave me access, I began shutting down her vital systems. One by one they shuddered and struggled, burning to fight against my influence. My control over them was impressive, but temporary. As soon as the warrior recovered from her drunken stupour, I was blind.


“Thankfully, I've already been made to see the light.” I said aloud, understanding the grave importance of my mission now.


The guado were working against me, which meant they were as good as enemies alike the Al Bhed. If I was to bring salvation to Spira, I'd need to accept the reality that if even the guado could be swayed away from Yevon's teachings, then perhaps the whole of her people had to be made to understand the severity of the Age of Sin. It fell on my shoulders to make things right.


This was no simple task. I'd need to be careful as I was at the disadvantage here in Guadosalam. Truth be told, I knew not what allowed me such will as to deny the Farplane's call. I'd allowed myself the comfort of believing the Grand Teachings of Yevon had given me strength and perseverance, but these were fanciful thoughts to shade the underlying fears. Nevertheless, I was and would need full use of this gift to combat the forces of sin. There was much to prepare.


It would be weeks before I finally set my plan into motion. Keema had been more forward with denouncing my unsent existence, incessantly reminding me not to access the abilities it bestowed. I'd done as before, welcoming her so-called understanding. Time had passed and my preparations went unnoticed. Now, I could reveal myself and it was a simple matter to find her. She'd been pacing about the entrance to the Farplane for some time now, contemplating something or another.


“Keema, might I have a word.” I announced as I stopped myself at the foot of the stairway.


She was hesitant, as I already knew why, but said, “Yes, of course.”


When she arrived at my location, I ended my charade, “And how is our Fyra doing?”


“W-what?”


“I do hope she finds the glen accommodating.” I continued, stepping onto the first step and extending my hand to watch the pyreflies flow from it.


“W-what is the meaning of this, Iezak?”


“She had a bit of a difference of opinion when I spoke with her.” I explained, “Contrary to you, she seemed to believe there was no danger of myself losing control so long as I kept true to my goal.”


“Is that why you murdered her?” She growled.


“Wasn't that what you wanted to do to me? Send me or something?”


“You're an unsent. You belong in the Farplane.”


“And the Al Bhed? Do they belong there, as well?”


“I've been trying to stop Rin, too!”


“And how focused you are. There are more of those heathens now than ever!” I spat, causing her to stumble in her step.


“Soldiers! At attention!” She ordered.


It would seem she had made preparations in lieu of my own as I found myself surrounded by several guado and their fiend pets. However, where they thought they had fooled me, they were wrong. A great deal of them had summoned these fiends to disrupt my pyreflies from peering into their minds. They knew not that those same fiends carried my pyreflies, which were cloaking the presence I had never removed from within each of them. It was great forethought that I didn't intend, but when Keema discovered my true nature, I'd promised to remove my pyreflies from deceiving them with the false guise of Iazek Guado. In actuality, I'd coated the whole of Guadosalam in them, leaving the lot of them to believe any indication had come directly from my person. Now was the time to show Keema the price of betrayal.


“Impressive. You have been ready, haven't you?” I applauded, scanning the faces glaring back.


“I was foolish not to have sent you as soon as I knew what you were.”


“No, my dear. You were a fool to think you can even now.”


With that, I activated the pyreflies within each of the soldiers, opening the channel to accept the pyreflies I'd kept in the fiends. The soldiers now believed in me, in the light, and directed their arms toward Keema.


“How can this be? You lied to me! You promised to remove your pyreflies from them.” She gasped.


“A lie for a lie, I would say, and what a clever lie it was. If I had actually removed them, I wouldn't have discovered your scheming. After all, it wasn't as if it was with me whom Fyra wanted to speak.”


She appeared to recount the memories of her friend, before she realised, “You're the unsent presence within Mishka!”


“That I was and still am.”


“You let them go, all of them!” She demanded.


“Gatekeeper, I think you aren't quite in a position to give orders.”


“Neither are you!” A newcomer would say.


Hunter made his way to us, a gun in his hand. He placed himself between my soldiers and Keema, apparently believing his weapon could protect them. I wouldn't need my pyreflies to tell me of the reason behind his sudden turn. He began telling me himself. It would seem that when I panicked and used my abilities to damage Rin's prototype machina, Hunter grew suspicions.


“When that extractor went down, you were so tense and you were staring directly at Rin. I saw the sphere recordings of that day. I know the second you started looking like that was the second that machina went on the fritz.” He recounted, “It wouldn't be the first time an unsent controlled machina.”


“Oh?”


“Their Maester Seymour did the same thing when he was unsent. There are records if you know where to look. They say that Seymour could combine himself with machina and use their parts however he wanted. That's what you did, too, isn't it? That's how I know... you're an unsent, aren't you Iezak?”


“Bravo, my good detective. But I must inform you, you're a bit late to the party.”


“Better late than never.”


“Oh, I wouldn't be so sure.” And with that, I activated the pyreflies within him.


He shuddered a bit, but before long, he was made to see the light. Keema had advantaged his distracting me to run off and warn the Al Bhed, the enemies of Spira, my enemies. They would not escape. No, I'd been too thorough for that. There were fiend-toting soldiers guarding both entrances to Guadosalam, after all. The heathens were mine and, the Lord Yevon as my guide, I will eliminate their blight upon Spira.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Nikki.png

As the group walked along, Nikki began to think about what she could have done in the past that was so bad.

“Did I kill innocent people? Was I with Sanika? Or is Katashi just messing with my head? Fuck. “ Nikki looked up the group had gone quiet while she had been going through her thoughts. The twins were especially quiet looking at each other with a serious expression on their faces, Joseph and Val seemed deep in though and Gideon, well Gideon was pretty much the same his face didn’t give anything away. It was driving Nikki crazy. “Will one of you fucking speak before I start going crazy!” At that the whole group stopped in their tracks the twins jumped in surprise, Val scratched his had, Gideon raised an eyebrow and Joseph sighed. Nikki wasn’t going to back down she gave each of them a look.

“Well… Uhh… We just began remembering stuff about Mishka.”

“Yeah I don’t like it, was that a trick done by the Via Infinito?” Nikki raised an eyebrow and sighed realizing what they were talking about.

“I don’t think so, look I know that possession was unusual, I think that girl is getting stronger, but the leaves I don’t think that was a trick. I think something was helping us, we won, Cyan is okay.” There was a pause, there were still in a weird mood she could feel it in the air. “Look I’ll meet you guys with Kyra at Chocobo Drink and Dine.” Nikki then strode on ahead towards Rhyse’s house, she was tired all she wanted to do now was to see Kyra.

As she approached the house Kai ran out of the front door waving a green hat in the air with a smile on his face. It seemed like he was treating it as some sort of prize. He turned around at the gate and faced Suki who was on the doorstep in a fluster.

“Kai give that back!” the normally quiet girl yelled at him. Kai faked his surprise.

“What? This?” He said twirling the inside of the hat on his finger with a smirk. Suki dashed for him, he dodged gracefully out of the way. “If you want it, come and get it,” he said as a challenge, he then dashed down the street.

“Kai!” whined Suki as she chased after him. Nikki shook her head, she didn’t really know what that was all about nor did she want to know. As she went through the gate, she saw Kyra on the doorstep staring in the distance where Kai and Suki had ran off to. As Kyra looked up and saw Nikki her blue eyes lit up.

Kyra ran to Nikki and embraced her. "Are you okay? Did she hurt you?" Nikki’s tiredness showed as it took her a moment to answer since she was confused by the question at first, she hadn’t thought that Kyra might have been worried that Sanika could have hurt her when at the moment all Nikki was thinking about was what she could have done in her past that was so awful.

“No I’m fine,” as Nikki wrapped her own arms around her. “How’s Asuka?” remembering that Kyra had come round with Mishka to help the young girl.

"I...don't really know. She wouldn't let me hear what she had to say, and asked I step out. I overheard what she said though" Nikki turned her head to look at her.

“What did she say?” she asked softly.

"She said... I need to go home. I don't belong here. If I stay, Spira will get sick." She answered in a low voice, she looked upset and Nikki didn’t like seeing her like this. She kissed her on the cheek.

“I’ll sort it.” She whispered as she broke away and strode into the house. She walked through the front door that lead to the living room. Raine greeted her saying how happy that she was that she was safe, but Nikki eyes fell upon the two figures watching cartoons on the television on the sofa, Nikki walked towards the two girls as Nikki heard Raine leave the room.

“Nikki!” both Lillia and Asuka said happily. “We were getting worried, it’s been on the news.” Said Lillia.

“Lillia, could you leave us please?” asked Nikki.

“Uhh… okay” she replied, Lillia then gave Asuka a quick squeeze before heading upstairs. Nikki sat down next to Asuka.

“So, what’s all this that I hear about Kyra needing to go home?” Nikki said in a gentle voice. Asuka’s little body shook in emotion beside her.

“I don’t want her to go home but… But…” The girl then cried hysterically, like only a child could. “Spira will get sick, and then everyone will die, but Kyra makes you happy, it’s not fair!” Nikki had put her arm around her and held her close as the girl cried into her chest.

“Shhh, what makes you think that Kyra will make Spira sick? Kyra wouldn’t hurt anyone, you know that.”

“Because her magic is different, and that will fall into the Farplane, and the Farplane will get sick and then Spira will get sick! But your aura is so big when Kyra is here, it’s so bright and warm and I don’t want that to go away!” cried the girl in a loud voice. Nikki didn’t know where Asuka got all of this from, but she wouldn’t believe it, someone was deliberately planting ideas in Asuka’s head and she had a funny feeling she knew who.

“Who told you this?”

“The scary lady…” she answered in a small voice.

“Sanika?” The girl merely nods. Nikki strokes the child’s head. “Don’t you worry, I’ll make your nightmares go away, Sanika has told you a lie,” She kissed the child’s head. Asuka grabbed her hand before she could leave.

“No Nikki, it’s not the scary lady’s fault, she has nightmares too, don’t go and see the scary lady!” cried out Asuka. “Please…” tears began to fall again down her cheeks. Nikki felt torn, she didn’t want to upset Asuka any further but then again she couldn’t leave things as they were. Sanika had told lies to Asuka and scared her half to death. She couldn’t just do nothing while Sanika spread lies about Kyra. Nikki bent down to Asuka’s level

“Asuka, I have to go find out the truth. Sanika, well, Sanika is not well. Sanika is not like you Asuka she doesn’t know right from wrong. Understand?” The girl brought her knees up to her chest.

“No, I don’t understand any of it.” Said the girl sadly. Nikki stood up.

“Well, that’s why I need to find out” Nikki then went to head out the door just as Kyley came in. Nikki paused as she looked from Nikki, to Asuka back to Nikki again. She always seemed to know what Nikki was going to do. The woman sighed.

“Nikki, you’ve just had an upheaval I don’t think it’s a good idea to-“ Nikki interrupted her.

“I have to see her.”

“Well you can’t, it’s too late in the day to visit prisoners, go and relax and then go and see Sanika in the morning. The guards have just told me it’s safe for us to go home, so I’m just going to pack the girls’ stuff.” As Kyley passed Nikki she patted her on the shoulder. “I’m glad you are okay we were all worried dear.”

“I know” Nikki said to herself she then walked out the door.

“So…” Kyra looked extremely worried, Nikki went over to her and held her close.

“Sanika confused her, whatever Asuka is seeing is caused by Sanika and her lies. Asuka is only eight; she’s just very confused and upset. I’m going to go and visit Sanika in the morning.”

"Yeah.. That's what Mishka said, too. Hearing it from you helps me feel better. Should I go with you?"

"I don't know if that is a good idea, I wouldn't trust her not to pull something." Said Nikki brushing a strand of Kyra’s blonde hair out of her face.

"True, I suppose." Nikki could see that she was still worried.

“Hey, none of it is true, you belong here, Spira is your home. I won’t let anyone ruin that for you. Asuka wants you here as well Sanika has just scared her. ” Kyra looked up and smiled.

"Yeah, you're right.” Nikki then gave her a quick peck on the lips.

“I think we start heading to where the others are, but I have to warn you they are acting weird.” Said Nikki as she took Kyra’s hand and they began to walk down the street away from Rhyse’s house.

“Weird? How so?”

“I can’t put my finger on it, the twins were unusually quiet, there was this atmosphere in the air, I think it was about the last battle but I don’t know why since we won and Cyan is okay.”

"Strange. I suppose it might have been something from the Via Infinito. I wouldn't worry about it." Something was off about Kyra’s answer, her face disagreed with the words that she said as if she knew more than she was letting on, or it could be that Nikki was just getting tired and was just now seeing things.

“Maybe you are right.”

"Where are those weirdo's anyway? Do you know?” she asked as they turned a corner. It was getting dark now and the streetlamps were beginning to light up the quiet street, which headed to the bars.

“I told them to head on to a bar called “Chocobo Drink and Dine”, it’s just around the next corner, providing that they didn’t get lost.”

"Right! Let's hurry before they get too lost!"

When they got to the bar, the twins, Val, Joseph and Gideon were around a table in the corner, Mishka and Cyan weren’t there in fact she had completely forgot to ask Kyra where Mishka had gone and had failed to notice that Cyan wasn’t with them earlier. The twins bounded up to them.

“You two are late! Yep LATE!” they said pointing fingers at both Kyra and Nikki.

"Sorry! My fault! Next round of drinks are on me!"

“We can't take your money Kyra! Nikki needs to buy us drinks!"

"Fine." said Nikki as she goes over to the bar. Nikki saw from the corner of her eyes that the twins dragged Kyra to their table and Joseph leaned over to quietly say something to her, the group, were definitely up to something. A woman with short blonde hair and brown eyes served Nikki. As Nikki handed over her gil the bartender spoke to her.

“You’re Nikki aren’t you?”

“Yeah?”

“Well I heard a rumor you might be interested in that a human and a Guado from your team were seen fighting in the forest, apparently they were yelling at each other, it’s quite worrying you know. You guys are meant to save the Lady Rikku and yet half of your team act like children, one of the customers saw the Guado in a nearby bar drowning her sorrows.” Nikki groaned.

“You’re right, they can’t act like that, thanks for telling me, do you know which bar?”

“I think it was “Live and Let Loose.”” Nikki made a mental note of the name it was only a few buildings down. Nikki took the drinks over to the table. The twins cheered upon seeing the drinks. Val eyed the drink.

“And what is that?” he said picking up his glass and examining the green colour to the drink.

“Nikki is trying to poison us all” said Gideon.

“It’s a free drink get over it.” Replied Nikki who sat down next to Kyra.

At that moment Nikki looked up to see Cyan who had walked through the door. A thought crossed Nikki’s mind to load her bow and pin her to the door while she went to get Mishka, however that wouldn’t really help anyone, if anything that would probably aggravate the situation Nikki stood up as Cyan sat down to join them.

"Wait, Nikki, where are you going?" asked Kyra

“I won’t be long.” She answered as she looked to Cyan. She knew what had happened this involved the both of them after all.

"..Okay then." Nikki looked down at Kyra who seemed to look worried Nikki just smiled at her to reassure her. She then left the table and headed out the door.

The night air was chilly, but the street wasn’t busy, which meant finding her target wouldn’t take too long. She turned a right heading towards the bar “Live and Let Loose” she wasn’t quite sure what state she was going to find her in, but no way was she going to let Mishka loose on the streets of Bevelle in the sort of state that the bartender had described to her.

She rounded the corner to find that the said Guado was already outside with her back to her waving off another Guado. Nikki quietly approached her from behind. “Found you.” Said Nikki as she grabbed Mishka’s arm and began to drag her back to the bar where the others were, not once looking at her face. “You know what you’ve been fucking stupid today, your answers are not at the bottom of the bloody glass.” Nikki kept her eyes forward as she lectured Mishka.

“Nikki I’m sorry I…” Nikki let go of her arm and spun around on her heal and gave Mishka a swift punch to the face.

“What the fuck it’s not me you should be apologizing to, it’s Cyan whatever shit you two are going through you both need to sort it. Yevon what is with all you guys lately you are all acting weird. Do I need to kick all of your asses to wake you lot up.” Nikki rubbed her forehead and sighed.

“So… That’s a no to the free drink?” Nikki just gave her a look before grabbing her arm and leading her back to the bar.

As soon as they did get back to the bar Nikki then let her frustration out on Cyan that “You need to sort out your shit with each other, and she needs taking to the nearest bed, preferably not at my place since I’m not having fucking sick everywhere.” Cyan didn’t seem too pleased that she was told that she needed to deal with Mishka, Mishka tried to argue that she could find her own bed, which only got Nikki even more frustrated at the pair of them, Cyan then reluctantly went with Mishka out of the bar. Nikki sighed and sat back down at the table while putting her head on the table. She felt an arm around her and Kyra whisper to her.

“Mishka causing trouble again.”

“You don’t want to know.” Replied Nikki lifting her head up.

"Do you need another drink. Or, do you want to....you know....get some space?"

“You guys can’t leave, Nikki hasn’t even had a drink yet, and plus we want to play sphere break with her, go and get her another drink Kyra!” exclaimed the twins as they began to bring out a sphere break board with the coins.

“Do you always carry that around with you?”

“YEP!”

"Okay!" Kyra rubbed Nikki's back, her touch made Nikki tingle and she watched as Kyra went to the bar for drinks. The twins called for Nikki’s attention on the game and she drifted her eyes back to the coins.

[Zerathos986]

Nikki.png

“I hate this game.” She thought as she began putting down her coins hoping that her score would be high enough so that the twins wouldn’t beat it, the guys looked on in amusement as they sipped their drinks. When Kyra came back Nikki was not doing well.

"Try using that number" said Kyra leaning over Nikki pointing to a coin labeled as “three”. The core sphere showed that Nikki needed to get to nine, it was then easy to add up once Kyra had pointed to the nine, Nikki found a four and a two, which meant Nikki had just made the quota in time, with a smile she picked up the coins.

“No!” cried out the twins. “You weren’t meant to help her,” the twins moaned.

“I change my mind I like this game.” Grinned Nikki, she looked up at Kyra and gave her a peck on the lips. “Thank you.”

"You're welcome" she said rubbing her back, Nikki felt her hand trail up and down and then suddenly she walked away giggling to herself. At first it hadn’t registered to Nikki what had happened, but then she felt that her undergarment was loose on her chest.

“Uhh… Nikki?” asked the twins. Nikki looked up at them. The twins looked worriedly at her.

“I’m fine, just tired I think I’ll head home. You guys will have to stay at the temple I need to be alone.” Said Nikki as she stood up her heart was pounding.

“Okay don’t let the bed bugs bite!” they exclaimed cheerfully, Nikki gave them a look and with that Nikki left the pub.

Nikki was glad when she got home she slid inside the house and locked the door behind her, she leaned against the door her heart was still pounding and her face felt hot. She put her hand up to her forehead and gave a big sigh. Part of her and told her not to leave, but another part of her had been scared of what would have happened next if she did. It’s not that she didn’t want to get close to Kyra, it’s just that if she took that step she was afraid that she would ruin it, she had never been that close to anyone she truly loved, it had only been either feeding an addiction with Rhyse or… Nikki shivered she didn’t want to think any more about the past, it was only going to make her upset, the way she was used.

“Hey there.” Nikki looked and was surprised to see Kyra, her feelings bubbled inside her and her heart pounded, and twisted a knot. The only solution her brain could think of was going to bed, however she was also yelling at herself for being stupid.

“Hey, I think I’ll go to bed,” she said as she made a move towards the stairs. However, before she could even get to the stairs, Kyra suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled close, very close.

"Where do you think you're going?" She said slyly. Nikki’s cheeks heated up, an old emotion of lust entered her being, a feeling she was afraid of, a feeling she thought she could separate from her love for Kyra and keep it away. However, it had always been there one way or another and this time she could not ignore any longer, as she pressed her lips to Kyra’s, and wrapped her arms around her while tasting her soft lips. As she parted she took Kyra by her hand and led her up the stairs.

When they got to the top of the stairs, she pulled Kyra to her close again, wrapping her arms around her and kissing her as she managed to kick her bedroom door open, and led Kyra inside. However, her insecurities got the better of her and she pulled away.

“Wait, I don’t want to ruin anything.”

"Nikki, I don't think you'll ruin anything here. I know you hold both emotions. Not just one. Just trust yourself." She said, she need closed the distance between them and felt her heart pound once again as Kyra lips were pressed against her own, only for Nikki to pull away again.

“But my scars on my back….”

“Nikki, your scars on your back are from a terrifying past no one would wish to repeat. I never told you, but I have scars on my back as well.” Kyra pulled up her top to show some old scars.

“Kyra has her own scars.” Nikki thought, she then began to kiss each one , after she is done, their lips meet again and Kyra pulled Nikki on her lap, Nikki wrapped her arms around her, but again pulled away. “But… I don’t know what to do…” she said in a quiet voice, after all she had never been with a girl before, with guys it was clear but with girls it was another matter.

“I’ll show you.” Nikki loved her so much the way she talked her morals, her ambitions and the way she cared for others. Nikki only thought of her as clothes went on the floor and Kyra began kissing her own scars, and began to trail kisses all over her body.

As Nikki slept she had a dream, she dreamt of a dark place, covered in fog, she started to walk through it, it seemed endless.

“Hello, can you hear me?” Nikki paused at the voice.

“Yes?” She looked around her to see if she could see anyone.

“Oh, so you can hear me.”

“Who are you?” Nikki raised her bow, not trusting this voice. She was still looking around franticly but she couldn’t see anyone.

“I don’t have a lot of time but, you have to look after her now. I cannot. I’ve seen what is going to happen to me, just make her happy.”

“Huh?” Nikki was a little confused she wasn’t quite sure what the voice was talking about unless… “Kyra?”

“Yes I’m glad she will get to be happy again, it seems right. I’ve run out of time.” It then clicked who this person was, she remembered the person that Kyra most cared about in the past had died. But how could it be possible that she was talking to her?

“Aiko?”

“Yes I’m glad she told you about me.” The voice then faded away with Nikki making a silent promise that she would protect Kyra with her life.

The next morning Nikki was jolted awake from a very peaceful sleep. She sat up to see a scorched mark on her wall, she then looked to Kyra to see that she was just staring at something on floor, she looked back at the mark on the wall, she looked back to Kyra to see that she was still just frozen in place still staring at something on the floor. Nikki smiled as she kissed her on the neck.

“Good morning.” She said however Kyra didn’t seem to respond or hear her and was shaking a little. Nikki leaned over Kyra to see on the floor there was a scorched dead spider, a small one, but still a spider. “Ah.” She said as she kissed her on the cheek. She then got out of the bed, the cold air hit her making her shiver, Nikki walked over to the dead spider picked it up and threw it out the window. She then went back to the warm bed and kissed her on the lips and stroked her cheek. “Better now?”

"Mhm." She nodded. "Um, sorry. I think I burnt your wall."

“It doesn’t matter, my walls have had worse.” She said as she laid her head on her chest and brought the covers up to her. She didn’t particularly want to get up now nor did she want to face the Via Infinito, so she was going to enjoy this short time of peace that she had.

"What do you mean by worse?" Nikki felt Kyra’s chest go up and down as she talked, it was comforting for her.

“There are holes in my walls caused by my arrows.”

"Hmm, I see. You normally keep your arrows close by, right? For safety?" Nikki saw that she was indeed right, her arrows and bow were kept by her bed.

“Yeah, I feel safer with them nearby, without them I feel exposed.” She honestly replied.

"Just something I remember from a scene in front of Kyley's house. You were with Rhyse wearing a really pretty dress. I noticed your arrows weren't there. Not that I could see, anyway." Nikki grimaced didn’t like that she was seen in a dress.

“I still don’t like that dress,” Nikki paused. “After Raine, I had given up being an archer, I saw it as a tool of destruction and I didn’t want anything to do with it.” She remembered the feeling of failing her friend and how scared she had got of even holding a bow in her hand, she didn’t want to go near one ever again.

"I see. What brought you back?"

“Rhyse, on my sixteenth birthday he brought me a bow. He made me face my fears. I actually owe him a lot, despite him being an idiot most of the time he always knew what to say.” Nikki remembered that day well, she screamed and shouted at him for buying the bow, and told him how much of an idiot he was with every swear word imaginable. She wouldn’t touch the bow for weeks and wouldn’t talk to Rhyse, but one day she just picked it up and little by little her confidence came back.

"Seems like he's a charmer that way." Kyra chuckled, Nikki liked the feeling of that chuckle on her head.

“Yeah,” Nikki paused. Now it was her turn to ask something. “How did you get your scars?” she asked gently as she stroked Kyra’s arm up and down.

"That night. The night Aiko died. The monster was aggressive and wouldn't leave us alone." There was a pause, Nikki lifted her head to look at her, her eyes were filled with worry and pain. "After it struck Aiko the first time, I turned my back to try to protect her.. It struck my back with all of its claws...Hurt like hell. I tried to get up and protect her again, but I was too slow..." Kyra began to cry, "Akio arrived and killed the monster, but we were too late..."

“Hey,” she said gently as she wiped away her tears with her thumb. She wrapped her arms around Kyra’s neck and kissed her, she could taste the salt from her tears and pulled away. “It wasn’t your fault, she didn’t blame you. She came to visit me in a dream. I don’t know how but I think she knew what was going to happen.”

Kyra laughed lightly. "It sounds like something she would do. Her power was incredible. She was always looking out for everyone and always made sure I was safe. I found out just the other day that she knew. She wrote a letter and put it in my sword hilt. She also told me where I am, is where I belong. Mentioned you, too."

"I get the feeling she was trying to check out who I was."

"I wouldn't know. She'd never tell me what she was up to. I just always trusted her." Nikki smiled at her and brought Kyra into another kiss, she loved her so much she couldn’t imagine being with anyone else.

When Nikki pulled away she lowered her head, she was nervous about what she was going to ask.

“After this is all over, will you… Will you move in with me?” she said in a quiet voice “I don’t want to be alone anymore.” The idea of staying alone was a scary thought to her, she didn’t want that anymore she wanted to share her life with Kyra. She felt Kyra’s hand lift her face up, Kyra had a beautiful smile on her face.

"Of course I would! We can fix the walls and everything!" Nikki suddenly embraced her in happiness and wrapped herself around Kyra in a hug in a sudden move. The covers fell down to her hips.

“Thank you.” She whispered in her ear smiling.

"I love you, Nikki" Nikki’s own heart pounded in excitement as Kyra said that, there was no point in trying to make sense of it, she was absolutely besotted with her. She turned to look at her.

“Me too, I love you so much, I don’t want to let you go. When you disappeared I felt like my heart had broken in two I was a mess without you.”

"I know. I saw when I was trapped in the web. Something tried hard to bring me back. I think it was the little girl. Actually, I'm quite sure it was."

“I’m glad, how did you get back?” said Nikki.

"I woke up in a house. I don't think it was actually in the Via Infinito...the little girl was there, but she actually looked to be her age. Mishka ended up bringing me back. When I was leaving though, I saw...." Kyra hesitated.

“Who did you see?”

"I saw Sakura" A whirl of thoughts entered Nikki’s mind.

“Sakura, isn’t she meant to be in the Farplane? If she isn’t in the Farplane and Kyra saw her, then this is bad, really bad.” “Something’s stopping her from going to the Farplane. Mishka found you in the Via Infinito but you say you weren’t in the Via Infinito. Are you sure it wasn’t just some kind of trick?”

"I don't know, really. The girl mentioned something strange when I tried to follow the monkey. She mentioned if I follow, I'll get lost in a pit of nothingness. She pointed to a black hole with pyreflies and mentioned they show here flashes of the outside like a Sphere Screen. It seemed like she was talking about the Via Infinito in a more innocent sense."

“The monkey, it seems to be a link.” Nikki paused. “Unfortunately only you and Mishka seem to able to see the monkey, so whenever it does appear hardly any of us can see it. What I don’t understand is why it helped us anything in the Via Infinito seems to only want to kill us, and why would there be a house. Did you learn much about it while you were there?”

"Not really. Just some observations. There were pictures, some filled in, some not. I could only see select people. I could only see just a few rooms. The girl said the more she remembers, the bigger the house gets. Also, one room was locked, but she mentioned her sister was on the other side. There was a name on her door, but it wasn't visible to me for some reason." Kyra eyebrows furrowed in concentration as she talked as she seemed to try and remember what she saw, Nikki was reminded of how cute she looked. Nikki kissed her on the cheek.

“Well that make sense she did say she was waiting for her sister at the very beginning.” Nikki then began to kiss her on her neck. “I’m just glad that you managed to return, I don’t what I would have done without you.” She then positioned herself so her legs were either side of Kyra and kissed her lips, loving her and treasuring her.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Nikki.png

Nikki kissed Kyra on the cheek and then began to move, knowing that she did need to see Sanika, and eventually they would need to return to the Via Infinito.

"Wait a second, Nikki. You seem tense. Is your back okay?" Nikki knew that her back had healed a little bit, but she didn’t want Kyra to worry.

“My back is fine.” She said smiling at her. Kyra chuckled.

"Nope. You can play 'I'm tough' all you like, but I think you need a massage." Nikki was worried about the time though.

“But I-“ Kyra gave her a look, Nikki then thought it best not to argue with her. “Okay.” Nikki then opened the drawer by the bed and handed Kyra a hi potion. Nikki laid down on her front.

“Good girl.” Nikki laughed.

“This doesn’t leave the room that I followed orders.” She said with a small smile as she closed her eyes.

"Does this include last night, too?" asked Kyra as Nikki felt the cool liquid of the hi potion being put on her back, and Kyra’s hands going up and down her back. Nikki face felt a little hot.

“Definitely last night too.” She said quickly in embarrassment.

"Oh, silly. No need to be embarrassed. Of course I'll keep it quiet." Nikki could feel the effects of the hi potion working through, Kyra was very good at this, she had to admit.

“Uh huh, you’re good at this.”

"Thanks. I suppose you would keep quiet about my super awesome massaging abilities too, hmm?" Nikki laughed.

“Well we can’t have anyone knowing about that, everyone will want one.” She answered with a smirk.

"Exactly. There's a reason why I'm so good at them."

“Oh?” As Kyra messaged Nikki she proceeded to tell her that while she was a White Seed that everyone on the boat had found out that she could do massages and that she then had lots of practice because everyone wanted one.

After the message Nikki thanked Kyra and Kyra went into the shower, as much as Nikki would have liked to join thoughts of confronting Sanika came up and Nikki got changed into her clothes which had been thrown around the room.

“I’ll be back later, I’m just need to sort out this stuff with Sanika.” Called Nikki to Kyra as she put on her boots. She could hear the water running from the shower.

“Ok, see you!"

“Bye hun.” Nikki paused, did she really just use a pet name. “Did I really just say that?” she called to Kyra.

"Mhm, I heard you. Looks like that massage turned you into a super soft chocobo." she joked. "Now get going before we go into the Via Infinito without you." Nikki groaned at herself for turning into a softie and left the room.

Just as Nikki walked down the stairs Nikki could see that someone was at the door trying the handle but failing to get in. Nikki unlocked the door and opened it to have Kai stumble into her with a “Woah!”

“Kai what are you doing?!” exclaimed Nikki.

“I wanted breakfast.” He said simply looking at her with a serious expression on his face. Nikki considered him for a moment and then grabbed the back of his top. “Ah, hey!”

“No.” she said as she dragged him outside.

“Hey what is your door doing locked anyway? It’s never locked.” Asked Kai looking quizzically at her. Nikki didn’t like all the questions in fact she could feel her face getting hot.

“None of your bloody business, now go and have breakfast at home.” She answered as she walked down her path, Kai ran ahead of her and put his hands behind his head and turned around.

“So why have you gone red?” he asked with a smirk while walking backwards.

“Kai!” she yelled at him. Kai smiled.

“Nikkster had sexy times with Kyra, my poor brother his heart broken in little bitty pieces.” He said dramatically, he ducked as Nikki tried to whack him round the head.

“Kai, I didn’t want to know that.” Came Lillia’s voice. Nikki paused, she had come out from the front door of Kai’s house, it was extremely early so Nikki presumed that she had stayed the night. Lillia walked over to them flicking her black hair over her shoulder. Nikki didn’t really want Lillia hearing that and the fact that Lillia now knew too made Nikki’s face heat up even more. Lillia stopped and looked at Nikki quizzically. “My Yevon, you really did have sex.”

“How do girls have sex anyway?” asked Kai Nikki turned to Kai and whacked him round the head. “Ow, I was only asking.” He complained. Nikki gave him a look, which made him quiet down.

“Nikki!” Nikki turned her head to see Suki run towards them while holding onto her hat with one hand trying to keep it from falling off her head. “You are going to see Sanika aren’t you? Can you take me with you? I really want to see my sister but the guards won’t let me see her. They say that she doesn’t want any visitors, but if you-“

“I doubt I could do anything Suki, if she doesn’t want to see you then I have no chance.”

“Please, can you at least try? I know, I know what happened, I know that those evil men hurt both you and her!” Suki shouted out getting hysterical.

“Oh shit.” Thought Nikki

“Suki!” exclaimed Kai. Suki looked at Kai, it took her a moment to register what she had said and then she gasped and covered her mouth with her hand.

“I wasn’t meant to say that.” Said Suki from behind her hand. Nikki looked to Lillia. None of them was meant to know what had happened to her, she hadn’t wanted them to know for their protection, it’s not something that children their age should have to deal with. Lillia had her head bowed not looking at Nikki.

“Do you-“

“Yes, we all do, except Asuka. It came on the news about all the girls that had been hurt. We started to ask questions and Xiang suddenly started to answer them.” Lillia’s body was shaking and Nikki knew she was crying even though she was trying to hide it. “Why didn’t I know?” she whispered still looking at the ground.

“Hey,” said Nikki softly she wrapped her arms around the younger girl, embracing her in a hug. “You didn’t know because I didn’t want you to know.”

“But I should have known, I was there, I could have done something.”

“Even if you did know, you wouldn’t have been able to do anything Lillia, it’s okay now. He’s gone now behind bars he won’t hurt anyone ever again.” Nikki parted from her and put her hands on her shoulders. “Okay?” asked Nikki softly.

“I guess,”

“Are you really okay though?” she heard Suki asked, Nikki turned to face her.

“Of course I am,” She answered softly. She looked over to Kai, she regretted not talking to him earlier when she knew he had found out, he was shuffling about on his feet. “hey, I said I am okay.”

Yeah, but-“

“No buts otherwise you’ll be cleaning my house for a week.” Kai paused and grinned at her.

“Okay.” Nikki turned to Suki.

“Now lets see if we can get you to see your sister.” Suki looked up at her and she smiled.

“Thank you.”

As they walked down, Suki spoke up. “Um, so where’s your bow?” Nikki hadn’t noticed til now but she hadn’t taken her bow or her arrows with her, she inwardly groaned at herself. She wasn’t acting like how she normally acted, she was finding that she was turning into one of those airheaded people when they were in love. She wasn’t sure if she liked that or not. She could turn around and go back and get it but then she reasoned she wouldn’t be allowed to take her bow in to see Sanika anyway and that just going back for the bow would be wasting her time. Suki was looking at her intently waiting for an answer.

“I don’t need it.” She replied after all she wasn’t going to admit that she forgot it because she was thinking too much about Kyra and the night before, her cheeks flushed as she thought about that night, but quickly told herself that she needed to focus.

“Um, okay,” she paused. “Do you really think that Sanika will answer your questions?”

“I’m not sure but I have to try.”

The rest of the journey in silence since the main temple was blocked off they had to travel down the stairs to the side, which lead to where the prisoners were being held.

When they arrived Nikki could feel Suki trembling beside her. “Are you sure you want to do this again?” Suki just simply nodded. Nikki gave their names to the guard, the guard then went to inform Rika that she had visitors while, Nikki and Suki sat down and waited.

The wait seemed like forever, she really didn’t want Suki to be here for long, and then finally the guard came strolling back in.

“She won’t see you, but she will see you Nikki,” the guard turned to Suki who had tears in her eyes. “Sorry kiddo, I did try to warn you.” Nikki’s heart went out to her.

“But I’m her sister, please.”

“I’m sorry kid, but like I told you yesterday there’s nothing I can do. Look you seem like a good kid, so forget about her.” Suki looks pleadingly at Nikki.

“I’ll go talk to her.” She sighed. “You wait here.” Suki nods as she goes to take a seat and Nikki then follows the guard.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Mishka.png

It was already night by the time I had recovered from the gratuitous amounts of alcohol I'd consumed. I was grateful for it. Had it been earlier, I'd probably have some explaining to do. I couldn't be sure what had happened to her, but I knew there was no time to go over it. Quickly, I took hold of Fyra's arms and pulled her to a darkened corner of the alley she'd taken me to. There were discarded tapestries and other sheets of torn fabrics that I made use of to conceal the body. I made sure there were several layers over the body before rolling it up inside the tapestries. With any luck, she'd be gathered up as if refuse and tossed away before anyone could realise it.


The action wasn't new for me. I'd done it several times before, though I never imagined I'd still be making use of the talent. It was a sickening feeling. No matter how I tried to distance myself from it, I was still the Slayer. There wasn't a thing on the whole of Spira to remedy that.


“I'm sorry...” I whispered to the bundle, even performing the traditional Yevonite bow as if it meant anything coming from me.


“How commendable.” A voice alerted me as I spun around, sword in hand, “I didn't think you young warriors cared anymore about things like that bow.”


“Master Tomoya.” I greeted once I recognised him, sheathing my weapon.


“If you have a moment, I might like to have a chat.” He said.


“Of course.” I replied him.


“I would request you to become a mentor like myself.” That was sudden.


“I don't believe I'd make much of one.”


“Well, you've certainly made quite an impression on our young Xiang.”


“She didn't need very much.”


“She's opened up.” He informed me, “Perhaps a bit too much, but she can't be faulted for that.”


I found myself blushing, eyes widened quite a bit, “Oh, I guess I did get carried away that time. Though, I never thought she'd reciprocate to everyone.”


“As I said...”


What did he want from me? I'm broken inside, probably worse than Xiang or those girls ever were. Yes, it allowed me to get through to them; I knew things only they could relate, but to become a mentor to them? How could I mentor them when I was still struggling against my own demons? I was still burying bodies.


“I'm flattered you'd consider me.” I began to say, moving away from the area.


“Don't be.” He said to my back as I passed, “There's more to being a mentor than guiding lost souls.”


That got my attention as he continued to say, “No problem is not without alternate solutions. No demon need be dealt with alone.”


He then walked towards me, placing his hand on my shoulder as he made his way around to look into my eyes, “You may find that in helping them mend their wounds, the scars burning at you will also heal.”


My eyes searched for an answer in front of me, but all they could find were Tomoya's eyes telling me where the answers were to come. He gave me the time I needed and I looked inward. I'd lived my life under the paths I was led. It had been ages since I was that girl free to make her own choices. I wasn't sure I even knew how anymore, but there was something I could do. I could stop running. Perhaps this was how. I could be a mentor to the girls like Xiang and, while I helped them cope with all they'd seen, I could reflect on all I'd seen.


“I accept.” I found my mouth speaking before I actually committed to the decision.


“Excellent.” Tomoya immediately responded, “Now, I know you and the others with Nikki will be returning to the Via Infinito soon so I will meet with you once you've resurfaced. Give you something more to come back up for, eh?”


I smiled at him and the quirks he lined his personality with, “Yes, I suppose it will.”


As he departed, he purposely took a route that made it appear as if he was fading into the shadows of the night. Shaking my head, I waved him off, my mind wandering back into its deep recesses. I decided that I would not run any longer. I'd focus my life on my mission and resolve only to accomplish each one, no matter what. Hopefully, that will drown the Slayer from my thoughts. And Cyan-


“Found you.”


I roused just in time to see our leader, her arm snatching up mine and tugging me off, most likely to rejoin the others.


“You know what you've been fucking stupid today, your answers are not at the bottom of the bloody glass.” She didn't even bother looking at me she was so determined to bring me back.


I was touched by her concern, finding a smile upon my features as I said, “Nikki I’m sorry I…”


Of course, as with classic Nikki behaviour, she immediately went to clock me one before I could finish. How many times did that make it? I think I've been smacked about by the girl too often to remember.


“I might want to see someone about that.” I whispered to myself in amusement.

“What the fuck it’s not me you should be apologizing to, it’s Cyan whatever shit you two are going through you both need to sort it.” That caught me off guard, “Yevon what is with all you guys lately you are all acting weird. Do I need to kick all of your asses to wake you lot up.”


Mischief fluttered into my mind again and I welcomed it after what I'd been through, smirking as I leaned against her to ask, “So… That’s a no to the free drink?”


I saw the cutest little vein pop up on Nikki's noggin before she near tore off my arm to drag me the rest of the way to the bar. The whole way there she was rambling on about everyone behaving oddly or something. It was a bit hard to tell, what with all the swearing interlaced between sentences. Or was it sentences interlaced between swears? It's difficult to differentiate at times when it comes to Nikki.


“You need to sort out your shit with each other, and she needs taking to the nearest bed, preferably not at my place since I'm not having fucking sick everywhere.” Nikki blurted as she practically threw me at Cyan.


I blushed at the mention of my needing to be bedded. It was then I came to the realisation of why our leader was in such a rush, but I kept those thoughts to myself. Cyan didn't seem all too pleased at her command, though. After the two of us had our exchange earlier in the day, I supposed she'd love never to see me again. However, I did need to speak to her. As for my needing a bed...


“I'm sure I can find my own be-”


“The point is I'm not having either of you around until you get this lot sorted. What the fuck has gotten into everyone lately? I'm done with it and it's on you now so go and find a bed and figure this out!”


As Cyan sighed, I noticed Nikki march herself over to Kyra, confirming all my suspicions, the naughty girl. She plopped herself down on the table nearest and I waited just long enough to see the comforting hug before Cyan finally got me to go outside with her.


“So, Nikki wants us to talk.” She begrudgingly said, traipsing a few steps further out after leaving me beside the door.


“You know Nikki. Impetuous as always.” I responded to her, tracing my finger along the frame, “Although this time, I think she's got another r-”


“Why are you still here?”


“You told me to think about it. I did. I'm staying.”


“You are, are you? I hope you know what you're doing.” She all but growled, adding, “Especially since you still want to carry that with you.”


I looked at the hilt of my sword poking out over my shoulder, “Why shouldn't I? It's only ever been useful to me. How about that? Has that stayed useful for you?”


Cyan unconsciously withdrew the Velkomme Schwert from my line of sight, but the glare she threw at me was enough to tell me she wasn't in the mood for another sparring match. To that knowledge, I patted the door lightly, a silent gesture of good night to the friends inside. I then moved to where Cyan stood, still glaring at me, reminding myself that I no longer cared that she did.


“Tell the others when they're ready that I'll be at the gateway waiting.”


She didn't say a word after and I was glad for it. It allowed me to exit gracefully and breathe. I needed to be prepared with what would come. This time, returning to Via Infinito would not be to face my demons. It wasn't about running away. I had a mission still ongoing and I was going to complete it.


“Do you hear me?” I said to the pit beyond the looming portal, “I don't care what you're awakening inside me. I'm going to rescue the Lady Rikku and figure out what's going on with you.”


The room made a creaking shuddering sound, almost as if Via Infinito was grunting in contempt of my audacious exclamations. I could even feel its tendrils around my sword, rattling it as if to suggest the origins of my power. I knew it had given Sir Auron's sword to me ever since I'd viewed the quiet screamers. It's a mistake it could regret later.


“So help me, I'll collapse you if I have to.” I grumbled under my breath, crossing my arms and staring into the black as I awaited my friends to arrive.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Iezak.png

I had overestimated.


“Ahhh!!” One of the heathens shrieked.


I believed my dear Keema would have sought to warn them the moment she escaped from me. However, there wasn't a single Al Bhed making its hapless way to my guards. In fact, most hadn't even exited the Farplane. For the ones that had, I was there within moments. My guado fell upon them in loyal droves and stained their beloved home in filthy Al Bhed blood. It was grievous, but it had to be done. Still...


“One does wonder what our precious Gatekeeper is doing if not warning you, isn't that right, Hunter?” I asked my poor puppet.


I suppose that was the first time I came to the realisation. I had no true control over any of them. That wasn't within my capabilities. Mine was the power of persuasion, to make them see beyond their limitations and find their true enemy. However, Hunter was lost to me just as the warrior Mishka. He'd deemed me the enemy, convinced himself entirely of my antagonism. And yet, here he stood, at my side without a word. Honestly, I'd known for some time why that was, but I feared it. It had begun the moment I first tried spying on Mishka. Those things in her head, what were they? What did she do to me? There was something now that was a part of me, merged somehow with my pyreflies. Hunter was under their control not mine. The rest of them, too, if I'd allowed them to be.


I couldn't struggle with doubt now. I needed to eliminate the Al Bhed taint in these hallowed tunnels. I'd already killed the ones outside the Farplane. I had guado lining the gateway to ambush any returning from it, as well. The only loose end was to be Keema, but I had a method for resolving that, too.


“Hunter, I leave her to you.” I told him, moving his body with the pyreflies within him.


As my own eyes scanned across the various guado surrounding Guadosalam, Hunter physically moved through each area. It wouldn't be long before Keema would be discovered. I'd also found another potential asset, to be used as a last resort. Hunter scoured each of the research facilities his kind had built, destroying everything. It hadn't been my conscious plan, but I suppose it was always a thought in my mind. Hunter dismantled everything they'd set up in their efforts to bring ruin to the planet.


“Hunter! Stop this!”


Hunter turned to find a survivor pointing a disgusting mechanical firearm. He wasn't Keema, but any enemy was an enemy still. Of course, Hunter was probably useless to me dead. I'd had difficulties manipulating corpses in the past and Hunter was still the important weapon I needed to take Keema. Therefore, I released a few of my pyreflies from him, surprising his opponent enough to cause him to miss a shot. Hunter dodged low, lunging and successfully disarming him. I moved my pyreflies to blot out his eyes and, while he blindly struck at the air before him, Hunter pointed the weapon at his skull and emptied its ammunition. With my pyreflies, I then gave Hunter the strength to destroy the hideous device.


“Hunter, you must fight him.” Ah, there she was.


“I knew it wouldn't take much longer. Though, I do have to say, I'm surprised you didn't try to warn the Al Bhed about me.” I spoke through Hunter, Keema hearing his voice rather than my own.


“You do loathe technology, don't you?” She responded.


“And why should I not? You know as well as I what technology has brought us.”


“What you speak of is the teachings of Yevon, a false truth.”


“False as it was to have brought forth the great beast, Sin?”


“False as it was only meant as a way to forever drown us in despair. Yes, their machina is harmful to Spira, but not for the reasons you believe. Sin was not brought to life by the Al Bhed.”


“Regardless of it, Sin rose out of a world littered with these metallic monstrosities and we only risk its return now.” I growled, “I thought the guado of all people would have known this best, but with all your talk of stopping them, there are more of them here than before.”


“I cannot condone murder. I meant to help you and Hunter only to stop them from their research, which was displeasing the Farplane and upsetting the balance between Spira's rivaling forces.” Keema explained.


“A task failed, methinks.” I responded, “But no matter. Where you couldn't, I shall. I've got the guado surrounding the only exit from the glen. They'll not stray from the Farplane either way.”


“And that's all you can do, isn't it?”


My eyes narrowed, “What is your meaning?”


“Rin set up a comms system to all field researchers. You were surprised that I didn't warn the Al Bhed after I ran, but you're wrong. While I didn't have the time to warn the ones outside, the comms system has been active the entire time you went about killing them. The Al Bhed will not fall into your trap.”


“And neither will they leave so my words still hold true.”


“Except that that is my meaning. You can't enter the Farplane. You'd lose yourself to it. As with most unsent, you can't step one foot inside and neither can any of my friends who you control. The Al Bhed are safe as long as they remain inside and you will eventually grow weak from being so close. It may take time, but you will lose.” Keema explained to me, stepping closer then to say, “And so I ask you, please release them and return to where you belong.”


“Or,” I replied, “if you do not have the Al Bhed exit the Farplane and allow Hunter here to strangle the life from you, I'll force him to stop breathing. Every single guado, too, in fact.”


“You monster.”


“A monster I may become, but one damned soul to save the collective soul of Spira is a worthy trade.”


“You'll have to kill me and tell them yourself.”


“If that is your wish”


With that, Hunter approached Keema, lifting his hands to clasp around her frail neck. Once he was close enough, he placed his thumbs at her throat and began to squeeze.


However, that was as far as I was able to see. As Keema struggled for breath against Hunter's tightening vice, she stumbled a bit and Hunter moved forward a step to compensate. As soon as he did, I lost contact with him. It was similar to when Mishka discovered my presence within her and severed my connection with the pyreflies, only Hunter was never aware of my control. Try as I might, I could not regain any senses of him. I still maintained my eyes through the guado, but Hunter was lost to me. Quickly, I had some of the guado move to the area, but by then, both he and Keema were gone.


“Hold on, am I controlling the lot of you now?” I spoke to myself, noticing that I was moving each of the guado myself.


I had complete control over every one of them now, just as I did with Hunter. Was it... it was. It was the same power that allowed me control of Hunter to begin with and it was now granting me control over everyone.


“Was this the power you commanded, I wonder.” I uttered aloud, speaking to that unsent I'd felt in the past.


Regardless, this control afforded me direct operation of my trump card, which I had no choice but to use now. Through the guards I had stationed in the area, I had them secure it and then made my voice speak through every remaining guado in my possession.


“You may have eluded death, dear Gatekeeper, but will the leader of your people?”


Once that was done, I had the lot of them head for the Farplane as I, too, made my way there. Most, I still had facing the Farplane to wait for the Al Bhed. However, there were a few with weapons and claws pointed at an aged guado, someone who I hadn't intended to come to harm. How unfortunate the circumstances have become.


“What is the meaning of this?” He demanded to know.


“I sincerely apologise, sir. I have no other choice.”


“How is it that an unsent could have simultaneously poisoned so many of my guado?'


“You have your Gatekeeper to thank.”


“Keema? Unfathomable! She's trained to know not to fraternise with the likes of an unsent.”


“Desperate times all around, it seems.” I replied, “Something needed to be done about these Al Bhed wandering about the Farplane. Ah, she arrives.”


“Let him go!”


“Do it, Iezak! You're angry at us Al Bhed. Don't turn into something you're not.”


“Hunter, so you've regained your senses.”


“Can't keep a good man down.” He mused, “Now let Tromell go.”


“Surrender yourselves and I shall, you have my promise.”


“Have it your way.” Hunter growled, nodding to Keema, who would unveil yet another machina.


She activated the device, though there was no effect. However, I suddenly found myself feeling a bit faint. Soon after that, I found myself viewing the area as if in a spectator in the distance, even hearing the sounds as echoes. Hunter shouted something at Keema about not being enough, but I couldn't focus enough to be sure of what they were doing.


“Target the guado!” Hunter screamed, pointing his device to one of them.


As soon as they activated their devices, I saw my pyreflies leave their bodies, drawn to the machines. Once they were gone, I lost control over them, the shock rendering them unconscious. Hunter and Keema targeted two more and, again, I lost them. If they continued, I'd eventually lose every last one, but as swiftly as their machinations pulled away my thrall, they were not quick enough.


“I offer you one last warning.” I hissed at them, having the guado nearest Tromell aim their weapons.


“No!” Hunter roared, stepping closer to use his device on them.


I simply moved more of my guado to block, losing them as a result, but securing my trump card. Tromell became hysterical following that, screaming incoherent words with the underlying meaning that he be rescued. Hunter and Keema were eventually stopped for fear of losing Tromell. Their surrender had come too late. Just as they put down their weapons, the guado they'd taken from me recovered and chaos ensued. The guado released from my thrall began subduing mine and Hunter and Keema resumed their attack. Soon after that, even some of the guado I had threatening to kill Tromell were forced away or released. I had only one choice.


With the pyreflies making up my own form, I surrounded then inhabited Tromell's body as he screamed, “No, not after everything! I can't die now! You will save me! You must!”


However, I still had guado left and, just as Hunter had tried before, my main pyreflies weren't so easy to draw in. They inched through Tromell's vital systems and began shutting them down. If Hunter and Keema wouldn't stop, they'd be responsible for this life.


“I won't be taken like this! I won't!”


They didn't stop. The heat of battle had them in high hopes of victory. Sadly, I couldn't allow that.


“Stop you fools!”


With my pyreflies ready, I used them to shut down every vital organ in Tromell's body as he continued to scream, “Curse you. Curse Spira! How could I, a survivor of Sin, die like thi-?!


“NO!” Keema shrieked as the guado elder went limp, falling to the ground in a heap around my feet.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Mishka.png

“What the fuck are you thinking?” Nikki, as usual.


It had been some hours since I arrived before the entrance to Via Infinito. My guess was that the others had been resting for the night and it was morning now. They had all arrived, most of them showing the expected concern over my abnormal behaviour.


“It was something I needed to do. I'm sorry for worrying you.” I told them, displaying a half-hearted smile since it was the best I could manage, “So, should we be going?”


“What happened to you two?” Nikki asked


I took less time than I thought I would to reply, “We sorted ourselves out just as you wanted. That's all.”


Nikki glared at me for a bit, then Cyan, but took to shaking her head slightly and saying, “Fine, let's go.”


Following Nikki, the others began making their way into the warp. I held back a while, finding that I needed to settle myself. I cursed at that, hoping I'd have moved past that by now.


“C'mon, Nikki, you don't want to dawdle now. Wait... she already left." The twins said, the oddity of it helping me.


“You two wake up on each other's side of the bed, did you?” I mused, moving in between them and giving them a push into the warp.


“Cloister 61's up ahead. Wonder what that's going to be like.” Cyan gave voice to what we were all thinking.

“No use backing out now. Besides, we've already come this far. Just keep your guard up.”


“We get it.” Joseph grunted, “Not that keeping our guards up has ever done much good down here.”


“Best to have it up anyway. The further down we get, the worse it will be.”Gideon remarked, having already readied his weapon.


If the old stories were true, his words were a gross understatement. I could tell the others weren't very willing to return so I took the lead, dropping down into the first of the next cloisters. 61 wasn't remarkable in the least. It almost appeared to be an exact likeness of the previous level, except that every surface was smooth, almost crystalline. Even better, the exit to the next cloister was in the same spot. Still, everyone had become cautious. It must have been the result of extended exposure to this hostile environment. We were all of us becoming paranoid after everything we'd undergone.


Cloister 62 was more like it, though. Straight away, we arrived in separated groups. I'd managed to keep Joseph and Val close by, but the others were lost to us.


“Here we go again.”


Val smirked at the sighing warrior, just about to take in a breath to speak when Joseph cut him off, “Don't you say it.”


“Say what?”


“Something about keeping up our guard, I reckon.” I interjected, starting to survey the area, “Or maybe it was not to be naïve. One or the other.”


I might have admitted that it wasn't the time for joking and, especially since we didn't know where the others were, we should have been focused solely on reuniting with them, but the venomous glare Joseph shot our way made up for it. I'm sure even he had to concede that it alleviated the nerves. After all, what followed was a plethora of winding paths and fiend encounters, which we dealt with calmly. Before long, we'd found the first of the other groups in Gideon, Paine, and the twins.


“Good, we found you. Looks like Via Infinito is starting things early.” Paine said once we gathered together.


“We should make keeping to the unit a priority.”


“Agreed.”


We created a formation to proceed in search of the others. The twins were reconnaissance due to their abilities. Paine and I kept to the forward as Joseph and Gideon attended the rear. Val fell into a support capacity for both sides with his ranged weaponry. It wouldn't be long before we found Kyra, Cyan, and Nooj.

“Now all that's left is to find Nikki."


“I'm right here.” Our leader grumbled from behind Kyra, alerting us to her presence.


“Is everyone accounted for?” Nooj asked.


Paine answered him, suggesting that we seek out the next cloister before the current one decided to separate us again. Cloister 63 kept us in the same area when we landed from above, but it was a rather hazardous obstacle course, littered with various traps and pitfalls housing rabid fiends. Additionally, the way to the next cloister was blocked by a sort of puzzle, which would take triggering a few of the traps in order to unlock.


“What was that about staying together?” I whispered to Paine.

“Minus 10 respect points.”

“Duly noted, but it appears we'll need to split off into teams to get that undone.” I noted, pointing to the contraption barring the exit.


“This place is stepping on my last nerve.”


“I count four locks. They're sequential. We'll need to trigger each one in order.” Nooj surmised, working it out.


“Looks like it's got a timing mechanism, too. That big gear on top is wound. We'll have to trigger each lock before that resets.”

“Then, we'll split up. There's eleven of us. We'll make three groups of three and a group of two.” Nikki proposed, “Paine, I think you have the most experience out of us. You'll be in that pair with Nooj at the last lock. I don't know if this place is going to spring another surprise on us so I'm counting on you to handle it.”


“Understood.”


“Me and the twins will each go to one of the groups just in case you need some magic support.”


“Probably a good idea to diversify the attack styles, too.”Gideon added.


Nikki nodded, “You and Mishka go with Yuki.”


“Nikki and I will take Yuubou.”


“That leaves Joseph and Cyan with me.”


“The three of you should take the first lock.” Paine suggested, “Just as much as something could go wrong on the last lock, releasing the first one might set off something else. If that happens, the twins can get you to safety.”


We were all agreed and took to our positions. Gideon, Yuki, and I had the third of the four locks. When we arrived, it appeared to be formed from a counterbalanced platform. Once we moved onto a large metal plate, our weight would drop it as the other side would raise and unhook from the contraption. Of course, that was only possible once the first and second pieces were repositioned as they were stacked over ours. Furthermore, once our platform dropped, there was what looked to be a Mega Tonberry waiting for us. The three of us exchanged glances and stood at the ready before shifting our attention to Val's group who would start it. None of us would be ready for what was to come.

[Zerathos986]

Mishka.png

“First lock is undone!” Val called out, as Gideon, Yuki, and I watched Nikki, Kyra, and Yuubou set into action.

We were all in position, but it had taken Val and his group some time to undo the first of the four locks. The three of us were too far away to make out exactly what had held them up, but once the first lock came undone, the second didn't take much longer. Yuki helped us understand what was happening with Nikki's group, given her connection to Yuubou, though it seemed most of what was being done to thwart that lock was through both Nikki and Kyra's efforts. Apparently, something was trying to trap them and it was on Yuubou to hold it in place while they figured the other workings of the contraption.


“Yuubou, let your sister's group know we've unlocked the fucking thing.” Nikki grumbled.


We were able to know what was going on through Yuki's words, which her power allowed us to channel into some form of a distorted vision, but nothing further than that. It was up to my own imagination what might have befallen Nikki to set her in yet another of her moods, but then again, my imagination was one of my favourite traits.


“Why are you giggling all of a sudden?” Gideon asked, rousing me from my reverie.


I quickly covered for myself, stretching and shaking off Yuki's magic, “Oh, I'm just excited we finally get to move. My legs were falling asleep.”


Our lock was a counterbalance made up of two metal platforms attached by a pulley and thick chain. The pulley's mechanism had been held in place by a part of the previous lock, which lifted as Nikki and Kyra overcame their lock. Of course, once we stepped on the flat platform, our weight would drop it and lift the vertical slab of metal. There was a Mega Tonberry behind it so, if there was any other way to deal with the lock, we were probably going to take it.


“There's more to this lock.” Yuki said, surveying the device.


“How do you mean? It seems simple enough. Not that we want to free that fiend, but unless either of you can figure out another way, we'll have to fight it.”


“Not my point. It looks like freeing the tonberry fiend is only part of the lock.” Yuki explained, pointing up at the main lock further up.


As Val's and Nikki's group had already opened two of the four locks, two clasps of the main lock had released. Their mechanisms led to where their two groups remained and we'd separately noticed that each lock only remained unlocked so long as someone stayed to keep it that way. This kept either of the groups that had finished from helping us with ours. Furthermore, as soon as Val had started breeching his group's mechanism, a large gear at the heart of the main lock began to click. According to him, we'd have a limited amount of time to release the final lock where Paine and Nooj were or all four locks would reset. As for our third lock, Yuki had directed our attention to the main lock so we could see that the mechanism to unbind it didn't lead to the platforms at all. Instead, it seemed to be connected with something behind that vertical platform, most likely behind the Mega Tonberry. Unfortunately, it meant we'd have to face the giant fiend in order to reach the true target.


“I'll hold it back.” Gideon suddenly blurted.


“The three of us together would have a hard time with that thing in such a closed space. What makes you think you'd hold it back on your own?”


“The two of you are quicker than I am. With your agility, you could make it to the thing and undo it.”


“That's not a good idea. Even if you could keep it at bay, we don't even know what the actual lock looks like. It might be longer than you can manage.” Yuki told him, explaining the flaw and potentially suicidal nature of his plan.


“Not if you protect Mishka with a wall and use your telekinesis to help me.”


“So you're hoping I'd know how to unlock the thing? If I get stuck, you're dead and then that fiend's going to break down Yuki's magic. We'll be trapped in that small space with a Mega Tonberry bearing down on us.”


Gideon grinned at us, “Then, I suggest you figure it out fast.”


As we argued, he'd moved to the platform before we could notice. Using just his weight was enough to release the Mega Tonberry. As he equipped his sword trying to play the foolhardy hero, we had no choice but to consent to his strategy. The tonberry struck forward with its enormous knife, but in such an enclosed area, it didn't have anywhere to stab except out, making it quite easy to dodge. As Yuki and I ran to the side of the space, Gideon lured the fiend out, trying his best to keep ahead of its attacks. Meanwhile, Yuki began interfering with the direction of its stabs, which were having the added effect of keeping it off balance. If they could keep it up, we might actually defeat the fiend altogether and have as much time as the gear would allow to figure out the lock.


Or so I thought. “What in the- How am I supposed to unlock that?!”


Inside the space the Mega Tonberry had been blocking was a giant wall of numbered blocks. There was nothing apart from that mural and each of the blocks could be removed, leaving me to believe that that was the mechanism and only means of unlocking the third lock.


“Um, exactly what am I supposed to do about this?”


Gideon barely managed to roll away from a low jab of the huge knife, grunting, “Think of something!”


Returning to the wall, I decided that the simplest solution may be best. It was the third lock so perhaps the puzzle only required me to remove each of the “three” blocks. Of course, since it was Yuki that had the telekinesis, if any of those blocks were towards the top, she'd be the better choice. However, that ability of hers was also rather effective in protecting Gideon and I doubted anything I could do would be as useful. Without any more hesitation, I went at the wall and sought out the right blocks. I found a single “three” block towards the bottom and took hold of it with both of my hands.


“Eeeyaahh!”


Electricity poured from the damned thing and bit into me, hurling me back towards the entrance of the room. The shock wasn't all too painful. It was meant as a deterrent meaning my action wasn't what it wanted of me. It wasn't a message well-received as I felt the rage boil to the surface.


“Don't want me grabbing you? Fine then. How about hack and slash?” I growled, unleashing my sword.


With the blade, I empowered it with Deathstrike and struck the whole of the block wall. The spell coursed through the metal and rattled each block it held. However, once Deathstrike had surged across, there was no apparent damage.


“What?”


Yuki sensed my distress, as well, floating back down to me while still effecting her powers to aid Gideon. We traded concerned looks as I turned my attention up to the gear that was clicking down our time.


“You can't make it work?” Yuki asked as I shook my head.


It was then, my eyes focused themselves behind the girl and saw Gideon dodging the Mega Tonberry. He'd nearly crippled it by this point, having made use of Yuki's distractions to get in a few swipes at its legs. However, that wasn't the most important item I'd gathered. Watching the fiend's movements, I started to have an idea and rushed back to the wall. I had Yuki go back to help Gideon, but tell him to refrain from attacking it anymore, and then I scanned the wall. My eyes widened with ecstasy and I sighed with relief. I was right.


Rushing back out, I called out for Gideon and Yuki, “Hurry! I need the Mega Tonberry here!”


“Are you mad? I've been trying my best to keep it out of there!” Gideon grumbled.


“Then keeping doing that, but in reverse!”


“I hope you know what you're doing! I really don't...”


“Well, actually, I'm going to need you to know. I'm going to need you to get me out when the time comes. ”


Yuki was taken aback by that, but quickly recovered and nodded, keeping her right hand at the ready to rescue me. Meanwhile, her left hand, as well as, Gideon had begun driving the fiend towards me. As soon as it arrived, I told Gideon to duck away so it would direct its attention at me. I watched its motions and waited for it to stab me. When it finally did, I shot Yuki a look and she immediately lifted me enough for the knife to pass between my legs and strike the block I'd been standing before. Once I was safely back on the ground, the three of us watched as the fiend was electrified until it exploded into pyreflies. The block wall was heavily damaged and Gideon immediately ran to investigate. When the third lock came undone moments later, Yuki and I both shouted for Paine and Nooj to start.


I'd been correct in guessing that, rather than any of us, the block wall had wanted the tonberry to strike it. When I analysed the wall, I noticed that the only ones bearing a three on its face were about where the tonberry was capable of attacking. The mechanism of the lock was its safeguard. Under normal circumstances, trying to bait that giant fiend would more than likely result in death, eliminating the threat of becoming disabled. Once the wall was destroyed, it was a simple lever to undo the third lock.


Similarly, as we'd discover, the fourth and final lock was also a simple lever and moments after we'd solved our lock, Paine and Nooj called out for us to proceed to Cloister 64. This and the next couple of cloisters were hardly noteworthy and we passed them without much trouble. That's when we came to Cloister 66...

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Nikki.png

As Nikki walked through the Cloister she began to think to herself about what had happened before up on the surface.

“Nikki…” the name slipped out in almost a whisper.

“Rika, why won’t you let your sister see you?”

“Tell her she can’t come here anymore.”

“Why the fuck not?!”

“Because she can’t, and you shouldn’t have come either but I only agreed to see you to tell you that.”

“What so you are going to abandon her?! She’s your sister!”

“No, she’s not. I stopped being her sister the moment that I joined the gang. As soon I’m out of here I’ll be rejoining them.”

“The gang is finished, look around you, they never cared for you Rika, but there’s people out there that still care.” Rika just laughed at that, it unnerved Nikki.

“CARE?! Really now, no one really cared for me out there. My own sister forgot about me. The only people that looked after me was the gang.”

Nikki considered her words she knew she wasn’t getting through to her Rika wasn’t just some teenager, she was around Nikki’s age which meant it might be already too late to help her. “You may think that no one cares but your sister still does.” Nikki then turned and headed out with the guard. “I would like to see Sanika next please.” The guard paused and turned to look at her.

“And why would you like to see her, you do know she is crazy?” Nikki just gave him a look she didn’t have the time to explain, it was important that she saw Sanika. The guard sighed. “Fine, but you won’t get much sense out of her, she keeps blabbing on about how Spira is doomed if someone called Kyra stays here. I think she’s snapped.” Explained the guard as she took Nikki down some windy stairs, they seemed to go on forever. Then the guard came to a steel door. He unlocked the door and lead Nikki through the windy dark corridor, Then they passed through a magical barrier Nkki suddenly felt very tired.

“Ugh, what...”

“We’re inside a barrier that takes magic away, don’t worry you’ll regain your strength in a few moments you’ll just be unable to cast magic. The side effects only seem to have a long lasting effect on psychics.” Nikki felt her energy quickly return to her. They then came to another door the guard unlocked it. “Knock when you are ready to come out.” Nikki raised an eyebrow.

“You’re letting me go in on my own?”

“She is not dangerous in her state, you have nothing to worry about.” Nikki sighed as she brushed her blonde hair out of her eyes. She regarded the guard for a moment.

“Fine.” She approached the door and slowly opened it and entered the dark room and closed the door behind her. Her heart was thumping in her chest.

“Why if it isn’t little Nikki, what have I done to deserve this visit today? Nikki looked up the older long blacked haired woman was sitting behind the bars with a smile on her face. Her purple eyes pierced the darkness as she looked at her. “It’s a shame that these bars separate us, how I would have loved for you sit next to me to give me a cuddle. It has been far too long after all.”

“You’re deluded.” Sanika hummed.

”Oh?” She smiled while standing up. She turned to face Nikki. “Are you sure I am the deluded one? Or perhaps you are the one trying to hang onto something precious that could never be. I know how much you care for that girl.”

“Funny, before you were convinced it was all a lie.”

“Oh don’t get me wrong I was,” Sanika moved closer to Nikki and she gripped the bars. “I still hate her, but I’ve had time to think. I see it all clearly now. And she needs to go back home.”

“Lies, you are just trying to scare Asuka, and everyone!” exclaimed Nikki.

“Poor Nikki, this is why I won’t forgive her because of the hurt she will leave behind. Have you thought that maybe her friends miss her from home? Didn’t her previous girlfriend have a brother? Don’t you think he would miss her? Is it fair to keep her here?”

“I…” Nikki was lost for words she didn’t quite know what to say to that, she had never thought one about the people from Kyra’s home world. “Am I being selfish?” she thought. For the first time in ages she felt truly happy, she was going so far as even planning a future with her. “But if Kyra truly doesn’t belong here….” But also Kyra said she hadn’t thought about her home world in a while. But that could be due to losing someone special and forgetting the people that cared for her. “Is it better for her to go back?”

“Forget about her Nikki, I will heal all your wounds, come back to my side like how it used to be.” Nikki snapped her head up.

“It will never be like how it was.” Sanika used to be the one to comfort her in the gang during those long nights, after being, raped, after being tortured. She also was certain she was the one that allowed her to escape with Lillia. But she wasn’t happy, she was grateful that someone showed her kindness and she guessed she latched onto that, but it wasn’t love. Nikki clenched her fists staring at Sanika. “I don’t know why I bothered coming here.” Sanika smiled sadly at her. Nikki turned and knocked on the door. The guard let her out and as she was walking away she heard Sanika call to her.

“Just think about what I said one girl is not worth the lives of the whole of Spira!” Nikki shivered at that.

“It couldn’t be true, could it?” She was going to get to the bottom of this, she would talk to Mishka about it. As she got to the entrance she saw Suki jump up while holding onto her hat and she raced over to her.

“Well?” Nikki nearly forgot she even went to see Rika after her conversation with Sanika left her feeling confused. She bent down to her level.

“I’m sorry Suki I tried.” Suki bowed her, she could see she was trying hard not to cry. Nikki pulled her into a hug. “Don’t worry she’ll come round, you’ve just got to come here every day. Keep asking to see her no matter what okay?”

“I don’t really think you should-“ Nikki turned to glare at the guard. The guard quickly went quiet. Nikki turned back to Suki.

“Okay?” she asked again pulling away from her and resting her hands on her shoulders. Suki wiped her tears and nodded.

“Okay Nikki,”

As they walked back to her house, Nikki began to go over the conversation she had with Sanika, it worried her. At no point did she look like she was lying, everything Sanika had said she had truly believed in herself and her own words. Nikki thought that if she went to see her she would know that she was lying, but her resolve was failing her, she was doubting herself and her future with Kyra.

They stopped right outside Kyley’s garden, Nikki turned to Yuki who was looking worriedly at her.

“I’m fine,” she smiled at her. “Do me a favour and tell Asuka that what Sanika said was a load of rubbish.” Yuki smiled brightly and nodded, and she ran inside the house calling for Asuka.

Nikki paused as she approached her door. “What am I going to do? What do I tell her? Should I distance myself?” Nikki sighed and rubbed her forehead. She decided the best bet was to distance herself. She then slowly opened the door and headed inside.

It didn’t take her long to see that Kyra was in the kitchen and her bow and arrows here leaning against the cupboard. Kyra looked up when she saw her enter and smiled.

"Heya Nikki. You didn't seem to be away for long. How'd it go?” Kyra’s beautiful blue eyes looked at her and Nikki heart skipped a beat when she spoke. Nikki rushed towards her and just held her in her arms tightly, burying her head into her shoulder. She didn’t answer her question she only held her. “What happened? Are you okay?” “I will be.” She said quietly.

“What did she say?” Nikki just shook her head while holding on tightly to her. She couldn’t tell her, how could she. She promised herself she would fix this, there had to be a way. “It’s okay I won’t leave you I promise you that.” said Kyra softly, Nikki lifted her head to look at Kyra, she then leaned in and pressed her lips to hers.

“I’ll tell you after I worked this out.” She said quietly as she pulled away.

“Oh sweetie,” said Kyra. “Did you-“ She was interrupted with another kiss from Kyra catching her off guard. She then smiled at her and silently took her bow and walked out the door.

Kyra did eventually catch up to her and they both arrived to the entrance of the temple, where they had then met up with the others and after a few words with Mishka then went into the depths of the Via Infinito

Snapping out of thoughts Nikki noticing that she was alone.

“Where the fuck is everyone?” she thought.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Mishka.png

“This isn't real, is it?” Val mumbled, giving voice to what each of our minds were saying, “It can't be.”


“No time to worry about that now. We run!” Paine and Nooj simultaneously spat, the latter pulling the awestruck mage by the collar.


“Joseph, is your head with us?” I spoke to the warrior who I'd kept an eye on since it happened.


“Why? It's not like I'm the one who was devastated.”


“That's not why I'm concerned about you.”I told him, though I believe my words only angered him further, as I noticed his clenched fists tightening so much they might draw blood.


However, I wasn't sure I was the proper person to address the present concerns. Though I'd hardly characterise it as devastation, I, too, was dumbfounded by it. It had been some time since we'd returned to this pit of despair and I'd managed to keep true to my new resolve. Even now, I had my focus on completing the mission. However, there were echoes. There had been echoes, but now they were growing louder in my mind with strength derived from what we'd just undergone. What they were saying; it was starting to become justified.


“Kyra, we must keep moving or they will kill us for sure!"


As the twins' words reached my ears, I stole a glance at the girl, but turned away shortly after. Wasn't keeping my friends safe also a part of the mission? Had this been as a result of seeking the greater good? What good was it if everyone was lost while trying to accomplish it?


“No.”I whispered under my breath.


“What? You don't wish for vengeance?”


Joseph turned to look back at me, but I cast my eyes away and moved towards Val, feigning support for the mage, which successfully swayed Paine and Nooj to leave his side. He was still in shock, but he was recovering, at least enough so that he could maintain his speed as we ran. My vision was slowly distorting from the tears building in my eyes. I blinked them away then since I knew Val wouldn't notice. I suppose it had been too much for me, as well. Not one of us was expecting it, even as we traveled down the depths of Via Infinito.


“You know, I'm fine with all the running, but maybe somebody should come up with a plan.” Paine shouted.


Joseph was the first and, frankly, the only one willing to respond, “I have a plan...”


“Maybe somebody who isn't seething.” Paine suggested.


“You joke? Now? After what just happened?”


Nooj interceded on her behalf, “Joseph, stand down. We haven't the time for...”


“What do we have time for? Running? Scurrying away after what this damned thing did?!” Joseph exploded in a rage, “I am through running. I-”


Thankfully, Val made a timely interruption, “Look there! I think it's the entrance to the next cloister!”


“Vehymmo!” Paine huffed in Al Bhed, “Yuubou, Yuki, do you think you can cause an explosion?” (Finally!)


“Why" They asked in unison.


Paine didn't answer them, “Val, I'll need you to contain it. Direct it at the opening after we've jumped down. Maybe that will hold them off.”


“But then...”


I knew what he was going to say so I quickly ran to him, placing my hand on his shoulder, “Val, it's up to you. You're the only one who can. Besides, once we've gotten down to the seventieth cloister, there'll be a warp that can send us back up. It's okay.”


Though what I'd said hadn't been exactly what was on Val's mind, it held up and got him to agree to Paine's plan. With the gravity of what had happened weighing heavily on each of us, moreso on some than others, it was all we could do. We drew nearer to the entrance of Cloister 69 and Paine's strategy initialised. The lot of us jumped down as the fiends surrounded us. Yuubou and Yuki had been charging another Combination Magic spell. Once we were clear of it's area of effect, they unleashed it.


“Combination Magic! Meteor!"


If it was anything like the Meteor cast by fallen Behemoths, I could understand why Paine had wanted Val to contain it. While we fell, we could hear them, the several of the rocks destroying the fiends' path to us. Val had succeeded in focusing its power where we needed it and blocked off the bridge between the cloisters.


“Good, looks like this cloister is empty. We should rest.” Paine said, letting out a deep sigh and taking a seat on the metal floor.


“We have no time for rest. Via Infinito will pay for what it's done to us!”


Joseph was still maddened by anger that would not abate. Fortunately for us, he didn't have much strength left to put action behind his exclamations. All we needed to deal with was his ongoing tirade, filled with so much venom and callousness.


“You agree, don't you, Kyra? Well?!”


I turned my eyes to the girl who'd fallen silent ever since. It was as if the last spark of hope had been drained from her. Each of us, in fact, had become less poised as a result. Only Joseph stood in defiance and it wasn't helping the situation.


As we had the chance to calm ourselves, I took to reviewing what had led to this pitiful fate. We'd reached Cloister 66, which had been as any other cloister before it. We'd sighed in relief after having to undergo the challenge of the locks some cloisters prior and hoped the remaining cloisters to 70 would be as simple. We would be wrong.


“Above you!” Nikki shouted to the Mevyn before she launched an arrow to take out the cactuar lunging for him.


A short while following our arrival on Cloister 66, we chose to rest, just as we were now on Cloister 69. They waited for us to drop our guard. Nikki had placed down her bow, sitting next to Kyra to take comfort in one another's presence. I... Val began teasing Joseph and Paine was speaking with Nooj, only the two of them standing. I suppose I was the only one still holding onto my weapon. I'd gone into a trance, staring at the thing as if my incessant doubts about it would subside the longer I looked at it. When the first needle struck, we barely managed to defend ourselves. The cactuar had come from all sides. Paine had taken one in her left shoulder; the remaining pins were deflected by Nooj's machina leg as he stood in front of her.

“NINE LIVES BLADE WORKS!”


Their numbers increased no matter how many we cut down. What was worse, the only thing the cactuar attacked with were their 1000 needles. We scrambled to find the way to the next cloister.


“It's here! Hurry!”Kyra shouted, having found the way into the next cloister before using an ice-element sword art against the nearest of fiends.


It took a great deal of effort, but we eventually reached her, Joseph, Nikki, and myself being the furthest of the group. Once we fell into the path into Cloister 67, we would realise our grievous error. The path was a tunnel that widened as we fell, but as it widened, it revealed an small army of the same spider fiends we'd encountered before, the ones that we could barely overcome. Had it not been for... Suffice it to say, we were in trouble. As soon as we landed on the cloister floor, they swarmed us and we fought simply to keep them from killing us. Kyra quickly, at least I suppose it was quick given what little mind I had for keeping track of time then, found the way into Cloister 68.


“Let's go!”


“Tell him that!”Joseph joked at the mage, but it would be his last.


The spiders began grouping and attacking in teams, which made it harder to hold them off as we made our way to the entrance. Val and the twins helped keep more from ambushing us from behind. It wouldn't be enough.


“No! Watch out!” We heard Val suddenly scream.


We'd been too preoccupied with the spiders that we'd forgotten about the cactuar. A great deal of them had emerged from the previous cloister, the many we'd defeated causing them to Oversoul together. The pyreflies flew from their pulsating forms and merged them together into a hideous new form unlike any cactuar we'd ever seen. Floating in the air, it took aim, its needles more like thick rods of iron. It fired and we didn't stop it in time. The rods hit. And that's how it came to this. That's how it happened.


We lost Nikki.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Kyra.png

It seemed like everything was still the same, but there was a different tone. One full of urgency. They were sprinting instead of running. Yelling instead of talking. Anxiety was high, more so for Kyra.

”SPIDERS!!! Spiders everywhere!”

The anxiety of her fear was catching up to her. Once she’d kill one, two or three more would surround her. Their assault was endless, moreover the Giant Sabotender was right behind them. It caught up somehow after sprinting through two cloisters. There were too many pyreflies floating around from all the spiders everyone had killed. They merged together with the already Giant Fiend, allthewhile charging an attack.

“No! Watch out!” Val cried out.

It happened in a flash. Kyra turned her head toward the fiend. Felt two hands push her back incautiously, anxiously... Then...

snapshot29png.png

NO!!!

No, no, no, no!

Kyra’s knees suddenly felt weak. Her ears were ringing from her scream. Tears immediately started to flow. The gruesome sight immediately broke all the willpower Kyra once had just moments before. Before she could do anything more she felt another hand take hers. Pulling her out of her slow descent.

“Kyra, we must keep moving or they will kill us for sure!"

There was urgency in their eyes. They too had just witnessed what happened. Kyra didn’t have a choice but be pulled away from the scene. It was no use fighting back. All motivation to be brave had left her. Every fibre of her being didn’t want to leave Nikki, but the twins seemed to have some sort of motivation to move forward.

Her ears were still ringing. She didn’t dare look behind her. Kyra had to focus on something. Running? Was it worth focusing on running?

”If it means staying alive, yes.”

”Why?” She argued with herself. Two memories clashed together. Her brain was starting to process what happened. Her mind playing both deaths for her simultaneously.

”They both saved you. You have to live. They want you to live!” She began to reason with herself. The only piece of resolve she could find. More questions whirled around in her brain, but she’d just caught wind of what was going on ahead of her.

Joseph was vocal. More so than usual. His rage was evident. He seemed furious with our actions, furious with the Via Infinito.

Paine had concocted a somewhat level-headed plan. It was the best one thus far, taking some sort of control over our situation. It was ingenious and effective. The group found themselves on Cloister 69. Empty. In more ways than one.

Thoughts of rest crossed our minds. We clearly needed it. Clear to all but one.

“We have no time for rest. Via Infinito will pay for what it's done to us!”

He was fuming. Pacing back and fourth.

“You agree, don't you, Kyra? Well?!”

She couldn’t speak. Her voice had left her a cloister ago. What could she say? All she could do was shake her head.

”No.” Tears welled up in her eyes again. She turned away from the group. Everyone was looking at her. “Were they expecting something more? No. They needed rest...At least….for a little while.”

More thoughts whirled around in her mind. She could still hear Joseph ranting about the Via Infinito, but her mind was elsewhere.

“Nikki...God damn it! Why did you sacrifice yourself for me?” She thought back to events that took place earlier that day.

"Um, I have Nikki's bow and I'm not sure what to do. I thought she would have taken it with her, but.."

Kai grinned and was about to say something until a shout comes from the kitchen.

"Kai you think very CAREFULLY about what you are going to say next!" shouted Kyley as she approached the front door folding her arms.

Kai winced at the volume of his mothers voice "Heh, Heh, Heh…"

Kyley sighed at her son and then walked out the front door and turned to Kyra smiling "Good morning Kyra dear,"

"Oh dear did she leave that behind? Lillia dear where was Nikki heading this morning?"

"To see Suki's sister and Sanika too, Suki went with her. No one is allowed weapons when visiting prisoners"

Kyley smiled at Kyra "Might be best just to leave it in her room until she returns then. But I must admit I have never seen her without her bow. You must be someone very special to her Kyra, we should have a coffee sometime."

"Ok! Will do. Coffee would also be nice, I suppose."

Hayleigh came out to the garden with her two year old in her arms and laughs "Oh how many time have a heard that coffee statement, you are going to scare the poor girl off."

"I don't know what you mean Hayleigh I simply just want to get to know Kyra more"

"I've heard that before too" she laughed, “You scared off every one of my boyfriends when I was growing up with your coffee chat."

"Dear those boys weren't good for you, Kyra here is different."

Hayliegh laughs again

Kyra starts blushing, "Thanks, Kyley."

"No thank you Kyra, I haven't seen Nikki look so happy in years. Spira is your home now, don't let anyone tell you any different. Besides I'm pretty sure you will want to see the old spheres of Nikki when she was a little girl during that coffee." Kyley smiled warmly at her and embraced her as she would a child. "It's the Eternal Calm, you are much too young to have so many worries"

Kyra's not sure how to respond to that other than "Spheres of Nikki?"

"Yes, I encouraged the kids here to record memories here, I found it a useful tool to help them comfort them from the terrors of Sin." explained Kyley

"Sometimes they didn't know we were recording which makes the footage all that more precious." added Hayleigh, "I loved going round as a teen recording the kids here, trying to get to know them."

"That's awesome! I didn't know you could do that, too!" To be honest, she didn't realize families could use them for their own purposes as well

"Oh yes anyone can you just buy a clear sphere and camera and start recording. Unfortunately clear spheres are getting rarer to find." said Hayleigh.

"It is a shame the forest is dying, it's such a beautiful place." said Kyley

"Does Nikki still visit it?"

"Oh yes, I think when it does die she will be a little bit heart broken about it." Kyley smiled at Kyra, "There is something I wanted to ask you though Kyra, I must admit I am curious."

“Mhm?”

“How does your magic work? Are you able to use the magic here?”

"That's a really good question. I actually haven't been able to replenish my magic 'stock' since I got here two years ago. You see, I would normally get my magic from monsters in battles. It's a long process. Since I got here, I noticed the monsters were different. They don't have all the same attributes of the ones from where I’m from, so I can't get magic from any of them. I've only been using my own reserves, and to be honest, it's been running quite low..." She paused.

"I can still fight without magic. It's what I was trained to do with the White SeeD. Magic just makes things easier for me in a way."

"Kyra, you said "stock" what do you mean by that?" asked Kyley.

"Kyley it sounds like in her world it's not unlimited. If I would have to guess it sounds like she gets the spells from the monsters like a blue bullet ability."

"I would normally Draw magic from other monsters. I don't use mana, but I have the magic sort of stored inside. It's a little confusing. Blue Bullet I guess is one way to put it."

"It sounds a little like what the Ronso do." commented Kyley. "And does this happen with all spells? Do you learn them instantly like the Ronso?"

"Yup! That's right, although it does have a tendency to fail when you start getting into more powerful magic."

"That sounds amazing." said Hayleigh "To think you learn them instantly."

"It sounds unnatural, her magic comes from fiends. No wait… not even magic just the spells, she steals the spells for her own there's no skill in that." said Lillia who had been quietly just listening in the garden. Lillia was sat down on the ground playing with the grass.

"True, to us that is unnatural but it's a different world with different rules, and how can we judge what is natural in that world." said Hayleigh, Lillia didn't reply.

Kyley sighed. She turned to Kyra. "Do you have any questions about magic on Spira, perhaps there is a way to get you to use our magic."

"Well.. It's a skill to know which magic comes from where, and which spells will actually work on different types of monsters. It's similar to here, I would think, except magic comes from within everyone here. We have to go out and get it." Kyra explained. "My question is where would I go?"

"It seems cheap." said Lillia as she walked past Kyra and went inside.

"I don't know dear, everyone on Spira is born with a potential in magic, we gather our power from our environment." said Kyley.

"The ground, the sun, the air, magic flows through this earth and in turn flows through us, I suppose by now you've seen that sometimes our spells fail. It's because we take the time to learn how to control each spell and take the time to learn and master it. For example I heard an ultima arrow blew up in Nikki's face." added Hayleigh

"But if you could use spells in our world then I would say that you have some potential. It's just a matter of finding it." said Kyley

“It worries me with Nikki’s spells fail.” Kyra mentioned. “Would the farplane have some answers?”

Hayleigh smiled at her "Don't be, Ultima is a powerful spell and takes great concentration and patience to master it's quite common for it to blow up in someone's face. But feel free to whack her round the head for us for using a spell she hasn't totally mastered yet in the Via Infinito, she can get reckless when she feels pressured or feels like she has no other choice. As for the Farplane, maybe we all return to the Farplane eventually maybe the Guado can help you."

"I think for now though dear don't try to worry about it, it's important to relax the more relaxed you are in our world the easier you can connect with it. It might be worth for you to observe some beginner classes her that the 7-10 year olds take in the temple. It will give you some idea about our magic and you'll feel easier know that failing spells is a common occurrence when learning. Infact Lillia nearly burned down the house here.”

"Oh no! Is she ok?"

Kyley laughed. "This was years ago dear, she's perfectly fine but she learnt that day not to practice inside. She's fully mastered the basic spells, if she was still burning down houses she wouldn't have gotten her licence recently to fight fiends."

"I see, that's good. I'll observe the beginners at the temple until we get the chance to visit the Guado."“Kyra?”

She snapped out of her thoughts. “Yeah Nik-...Oh...” The reality had struck her again. Hard.

“Kyra?” She noticed the twins looked concerned. “We’re leaving. Are you coming? We don’t want to leave you here, too.”

Kyra got to her feet and nodded. She slowly followed behind the group. Unsure of what was to come ahead.

[Zerathos986]

Mishka.png

“Is this enough rest for you? Can we go?”


“Joseph, enough!” Paine spat as the irate samurai continued his untamed exclamations.


“This is the bloody pit's doing and the lot of you would rather sit here licking your wounds? Well, I won't have any of it!”


“And what do you intend to do?” Nooj growled, “This is Via Infinito. It isn't a living enemy you could seek vengeance on and, even should you find some way, what do you think would be the end result of your mad rampage?”

“Do you really think you could defeat this place after everyone who has already died trying?” Paine added.


Joseph trembled in his anger, taking a moment to find his words before saying through gritted teeth, “So this is your logic. You've chosen to accept what's befallen us in this stinking hole. Then I must be the one. It is true what you've said: we have lost many down here. And it is for those many lives that I will not rest until their tombs are properly buried... along with their murderer.”


“Joseph...”


However, with that said, the samurai abruptly leaped backward, entering the path into Cloister 70. It seemed while he'd been seething, he'd likewise been baiting Paine and Nooj. The way into Cloister 70 was present as soon as we'd arrived on 69. With Joseph in such a state, Paine and Nooj had taken it upon themselves to guard it. No one else was in a condition to do so. Joseph had used that to his benefit. By keeping to his mad ravings, he softened Paine and Nooj's hearts and drew them to reasoning with him, which herded them away from guarding the entrance. Now with Joseph alone in one of the tenth cloisters, we knew we'd have to motivate ourselves to follow. We'd already lost Nikki. None of us would forgive ourselves if we lost that idiot, as well.


The cloister was unlit like some of the ominous ones we'd encountered before. There was an overhanging sense of dread, though given what happened, that wasn't surprising. Regardless, it had everyone on edge and ready to lash out on instinct. The twins did their best to conjure some light, but Via Infinito's darkness was something they didn't have the power to overcome. After all, darkness was a part of what was present in this cloister.


“You feel it, too, don't you?” Paine asked me, though it was clear she didn't know what was amongst the black.


“Yes.” I told her without elabourating.


“Can we beat it?”


“You mean, is it unsent?” I asked, shaking my head after, “They're just pyreflies, but to be consumed in darkness like this, we've got trouble.”


“I don't think we can handle any more trouble.”

I looked over to the others, each of them shivering as Nooj watched over them. Kyra was still distant as she had been ever since Nikki died. If these negative pyreflies got a hold of her, it was likely she'd want to give in to them. However, if there was any chance we'd be lucky for once, this was a tenth cloister and that meant the little girl should be making an appearance.


“Pray for that fool to be possessed.” I replied to Paine before turning my back to her.


“Something's coming.” Yuki gasped.


“What’s coming?”


Val would get his answer when out of the corners we began hearing the whispers. “Never again.”


“Joseph?”


“That day Sin came...”


“His voice is coming from everywhere at once.” Nooj gasped.


“No, they are coming from the pyreflies. This is Via Infinito's doing. Looks like he was possessed after all.” I told them, readying my sword.


“Mom. Dad. Why did you leave?”


“We're not seeing his memory like before.” Paine observed, shooting me a look.


“It's just like your cloister, Cyan. Any ideas?”


Unconsciously, I tried not to look in her direction. Even so, the glare she sent me was hard to ignore. However, Val did have a point. Unlike the earlier encounters, this and the last had been different. Cyan's possession had taken on a reenactment of her early memories, which led to more of a Via Infinito manufactured attack. If this cloister would be following that structure, then Joseph's past regrets were fueling this cloister. It meant we'd more likely need to rescue him rather than defeat him.


“Then, you were taken, too. Jason, why did you have to go?”


“Never again.”


“Looks like the first act is ending."


As Yuubou said that, the darkness began to recede, but only to give way to pools of magma rising from beneath the cloister's edge. In the distance, another area became visible and revealed a sullen Joseph, kneeling on the metal floor with his swords in his hands.


“Sissies!” The little girl cheering happily as she appeared to us.


“Hello. Have you been playing with Joseph?” Cyan said, making use of the same strategy we'd been using with the girl.


“Ew, no, boys are stinky.” She immediately whined, shaking her head.


“Oh, then in that case, do you think you could brighten up this place and go get him? We are a bit busy and he's being a real bother.”


“Umm... okay!” The girl cutely replied, hovering over to Joseph and patting his back, “Wakey wakey!”


The magma had filled up to level with the cloister floor, but after Cyan got through to her, it stopped and the twins' light began to have more of an effect. The lot of us breathed a sigh of relief that this cloister might be resolved without the same struggle and we'd have a warp to bring us back to the surface once more. However, within moments, that relief caught in our throats with a second wave of dread. Just as Joseph appeared to begin rousing from Via Infinito's spell, the cloister floor around them both rose like tendrils, locking in place in the shape of a spherical cage. The magma that had subsided began bubbling again before being drawn toward the cage, surrounding it.


“Move!” Paine warned as some of the magma stopped above us, forming into some sort of an arm.


I managed to pull away from its reach and the twins had both Cyan and Val safely overhead with their telekinesis. However, given Nooj's machina parts, Paine was having too much difficulty getting him away. Worse was Kyra, who was in a daze, slowing her reaction.


“Chain-cast! Suihou!” Globs of water launched forth from Val's guns to cool the molten arm.


Once it solidified, the twins released both Val and Cyan, who took to crumbling it. As they did, Paine changed to her Full Throttle dressphere and blew apart what was left to protect Nooj and Kyra. Seizing the opportunity, I dashed through, using the rotating blades of the armour to leap over towards the cage. By this point, the magma had formed into a large creature with the cage embedded at its base. Joseph and the girl were still inside and Joseph was unresponsive.


“Joseph! Open your eyes!” I shouted at him.


“It won't work, sissy. I tried to wake him up, too, but he's just a dumb dummy dumdumhead!” The little girl whined, kicking Joseph's leg.


“You have to try, sweetheart.”


“I can't!” She whimpered, falling to her knees and beginning to sob in her panic.


I stopped and the creature forced me back when I did. It hadn't occurred to me that the unsent was still a little girl. After everything that had happened I forgot about how much we'd learned about her. In the end, she was only a child and whatever Via Infinito was doing to Joseph had her terrified.


Cyan stepped in where I fell short, saying, “It's alright, sweetie. Try to stay calm.”


Unfortunately, the girl was inconsolable and the ominous air of the cloister was only further upsetting her. With a growl, I decided that direct was our sole option. The creature reformed its arm and swung it down again. Val countered with his water magic again, but it retaliated with more arms, timed with its groans. The others tried holding them back, but for every one they destroyed, the creature would generate several more. I scanned the battle and an idea presented itself to me. If we could eliminate several arms at once, it could give us the opening we needed to attack the cage directly. Not that I knew we could break the cage open by force, but we hadn't been able to try so it was worth a shot. Getting into position and with it distracted by the others, I rushed forward, catching a number of the arms with my blade. With them gathered together, I charged Deathstrike, successfully destroying them with my Overdrive. As predicted, the creature couldn't regenerate new arms immediately and left us the chance to attack the cage.


“Now!” Paine commanded.


“Hyou no Joou: Mugen no Fuyu!” Val's ice goddess focused the icicles into a straight line for the cage.


“Combination Magic! Torrential Storm!" The twins spoke in unison, creating heavy rainfall throughout the cloister.


As Paine used her blue bullets to support them, the others and I followed, striking the cage with our weapons. On contact, there was a blinding flash of light coupled with a tremendous force that pushed us to the ground. When we recovered, though, it seemed the only thing we did was get it to reinforce itself. Now there were spines lining each bar and a reflective film surrounded it, probably to deflect magics, as well.


Furthermore, “Looks like it's about to do something.”


Gideon, who'd been to the left of me when we attacked, was the closest to me since we were thrown back. Once he said that, the cage began to glow in sync with the creature's low bellows and an aura projected from it, reminiscent of Sin's shield. The cloister was flat with nothing we could use to hide from it. Paine gathered those she could behind her Dark Knight's defences, summoning Darkness to counteract it. The twins bolstered Val's magic to protect Kyra and Cyan, but neither I nor Gideon knew what to do.


“Cyan, wait!”


Seconds before the wave reached, Cyan ran to us and used the Velkomme Schwert as a shield. When the wave hit, the power of that sword filtered its destructive force. It was then I found more within it than destruction. With its damage nullified by Cyan, what was left passed through us, including a distinct scent of the pyreflies that generated it. From them, I came to a realisation about the cloister.


'Never again.'


It was Joseph. The creature was somehow a part of him much as the Ochu fiends had been part of Cyan. The attack it used was reminiscent of Sin, which seemed to be the focal point of Joseph's haunted past. Therefore, similar to how Cyan had to be the one to stop her cloister, Joseph must be the key to ending his.


With that in mind, as soon as the wave subsided, I moved past Cyan and back towards the creature. The arms had regenerated and I didn't have use of my Overdrive this time. Without a way to take them down, I was given the chance to take notice of them, recognising the same rippling skin of Sin in them. It was known to all on Spira how the Lady Yuna defeated it. If I was correct, Joseph functioned much like the Final Aeon of this molten fiend. Unfortunately, that didn't help solve the cloister.


“I...” Joseph began mumbling.


“What is...”


“They will be avenged.” The creature bellowed.


“Jason... Mom... Dad...”


“Sin stole them away...”


“Nikki...”


“Sensei, I still failed.”


“No you haven't!” I found myself shouting, “Don't listen to it!”

“Listen to it?” Paine repeated, “What are you talking about?”


I ignored her, “Joseph, you didn't fail. We all lost Nikki!”


“That's right. We lost Nikki. Don't make us lose you, as well, Joseph!”


Gideon continued, “Listen to them! Don't let Via Infinito control you!”


However, Joseph seemed oblivious, contrary to what I surmised, “Guys? Where... A cage?”


“Oh, you doofyhead! You didn't look where you were sitting and now we're stuck!” The little girl screamed, starting to cry.


The creature shrieked in anger, rising up and taking the cage higher. Joseph tumbled about inside, trying to regain his footing. As for us, the creature's arms multiplied further and kept us dodging. Val tried using his Chain casting again, but the water simply evapourated on contact this time. The fiend was becoming stronger.


“Asura?” Joseph blurted, pressing himself against the bars.


“Does it mean anything to you?” Paine asked, rolling away from being crushed by a swipe.


Joseph didn't answer and we were too preoccupied with keeping ourselves alive. The fiend hadn't made use of its Sin shield attack for which we were all grateful, but with so many continuous strikes from its many molten limbs, we were barely any safer. In addition, given how many more arms it had, it began layering them. The lower arms were used to continue smashing into the cloister floor, but its upper arms began flailing to send splashes of magma from its form. It wouldn't be long before someone was caught and we'd lose another.


“Calm yourself.” We heard Joseph say.


“Is he talking to the thing?”


“No, I think he's talking to the girl.”


“We must maintain composure if we are to escape.” He continued.


“Joseph, that won't work. She's only a little girl.”


Joseph took a moment before trying again... and being a miserable failure... “Koochie koochie koo!”


The lot of us were dumbfounded by this. Even amidst endless evasion, we managed to show our disappointment. The little girl, too, in fact. She'd stopped crying and, through the few glimpses I could gather, she'd gone into staring at the dumb dummy dumdumhead with disdain.


“Joseph, she's a little girl not an infant!” Cyan yelled at him.


“What am I supposed to do with one of those?” He growled.


“Reassure her!” I shouted, backing off just in time to miss a landing fireball.


“Joseph might be many things; a babysitter isn't one.” Gideon said with a shrug.


The creature roared more garbled bits from Joseph's mind, causing the cloister to rumble in its wake. This further frightened the girl and seemed to empower it. Was the little girl's fear strengthening the fiend? That must have been why Joseph was trying to calm her.


“Sweetheart, there's no need to worr-” I tried to say, only for the creature's arms to slam down.


Paine tackled me to safe ground before suggesting that, “It's up to Joseph. We aren't in a position to get through to the unsent.”


“I think you're right.”


“Hey, it will be alright. There's no need to be afraid.” Joseph told the girl.


“We're doomed.”


“If he keeps coming up with those gems, yes we are...”


“If you're going to suck at this, maybe you can try being honest with her!” Val suddenly grumbled, running away from one of the arms.


“Look, I'm not sure what to say to you, but I do need you to calm down.” Joseph began saying, taking Val's advice, “I think this monster is getting stronger because of us.”


“Huh?” The little girl finally responded.


“This monster was built from my guilt. We recently lost someone.”


“You lost somebody? Who did you lose?”


“Nikki. I wanted revenge for her death and this is what resulted.”


“Mummy? Mummy's gone?” She replied, once again on the verge of tears.


“Yes and I'm sorry, but if we don't calm down, we'll lose more than that.”


“W-what... do... y-... mean?” She asked in between sniffles.


“Look down there. Our friends are being attacked by this thing. We're the only ones that can stop it.”


“But I'm scared.”


“I know. Honestly, so am I. This place is getting to a point I can no longer see us winning in the end. Right now, though, there's still a chance, even if we can't beat it, we can escape it.” Joseph revealed, hugging her close as he closed his eyes, “So please try to be brave so we can save them.”


“Aw, he really cares about us, doesn't he?”


“What?” Joseph stammered, looking up.


They'd been brought back down as the fiend crumbled away, the cage shattering upon impact. While he confessed his doubts to her, the little girl sympathised with him, which allowed her to forget her fears. However, what actually seemed to do the trick was the confession itself.


The last bits I'd heard from the creature before it melted away was, 'I want to keep them safe.”


“It's done?”


“It's done.” Paine replied.


Suddenly, the little girl smacked him, “Liar! Boys are such mean liars!”


“What? I didn't lie.”


“Yes, you did! You said mummy was gone, but she is not!”


“I'm sorry, sweetie, but she is.”


“Oh yeah? Then, who is that over there?”


“What the fuck is wrong with everyone?”


We froze at the sound of her voice.


“Nikki?”

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Kyra.png

Kyra was lost in a daze. She did not previously hear all of the arguments around her, but she could feel the tension between everyone. She knew Joseph was on a mad rampage. She couldn’t focus on it, or rather, she really couldn’t focus on anything.

“STOP!”“Kyra run, get out of here!”"Not a chance."

She followed the group instinctively. She was still unsure if she’s actually doing the right thing. Should she have stayed?

“I’m sorry you must miss your home.”“I can’t say I do. It’s been two years now. If I left now, I’d be leaving…you”

Kyra reflected on all of the times she said she wouldn’t leave her. All of the promises she’d made and now had broken. She clenched her fist. She didn’t understand why she didn’t turn around. She was starting to regret even being with the group. Some part of her recognized her actions as a completely selfless act. The other believed it was stupid. ”I’ll never forgive myself for letting you die, Nikki. I’ll never forgive myself for letting my fear get to me, for getting distracted, for putting my life in danger...which ultimately….lead to…” The amount of tears flowing were blurring her vision. She couldn’t possibly face what was to come on the next cloister.

The cloister they’d entered was dark. Extremely dark. Not unusual for the Via Infinito as of late, but it was uncharacteristic for the amount of pyreflies present. There was a feeling of dread. Maybe even a hint of rage. Kyra couldn’t tell. She was too busy with what her own mind was doing to her.

“Are you okay?”“I hate spiders, some even jumped on me, it gave me the shivers.” She told Kyra to look at her and wrapped her arms around her into a hug.

“It’s okay it’s over now.”

As Kyra’s mind was elsewhere, Joseph’s memories started resonate throughout the cloister. So far, the memories could only be heard, not seen. It was strange, but it was similar to how Cyan’s possession started.

As the whispers started to fade, a pool of magma started to rise from beneath the cloister’s edge. A section in the distance was slightly lit showing a resentful Joseph kneeling on the cloister floor with his sword in his hands.

The little girl had made an appearance. The others had tried to gather what was going on from her, but she mentioned this was not her doing.

After a little more coaxing, Cyan had convinced the girl to shed some light on the cloister. That didn’t stop Joseph’s reaction to the situation from starting to swell. The magma that was present started to make a caged like fiend around Joseph. Nothing that Kyra had seen before. She wasn’t even sure how to move her feet at the present moment.

“Move!” Paine shouted bringing Kyra back into this painful reality. The arm of magma had almost reached the group. She found some sort of strength to move her legs. Paine had blasted the magma tendril that was about to burn Kyra to a crisp. She would have thanked her, but would have likely found her in another unforgiving predicament. She couldn’t speak even if she tried.

“Use your sword magic!”

“I can’t right now. I don’t have any. I forgot to draw some from that last battle...”

“Fine! You can fight without magic then. Like we did in training!” Akio’s words ran clear through her mind. Although, she was starting to wish her body would obey what she was thinking. Stumbling through this battle really wasn’t doing her any good.

Mishka ran in given the opportunity that was presented. Kyra looked at her gunblade. It was pointed downward as she had given up the strength to even hold it in a defensive stance.

”She’d never forgive you if you gave up here.”

“But, she’s gone...What do I do? This… hurts like hell”

“Do what you want, Kyra. Getting yourself killed isn’t something I’d suggest you do.” Akio’s words rang through her mind again. She remembered what happened then too. This was no different. She dodged another swype from the magma covered tendril. The twins cooled the magma, and Paine had slashed it with her sword. They were all fighting to protect her.

“What do you mean you've taken a liking to Nikki?”

"I like Nikki. Maybe a bit more than like, but there's something."

"And how does Nikki feel about you?"

"About the same last I knew. Something happened in the temple that might have confused her though. Someone else has feelings for me too. But, he's a little too late. I don't think Kai knows this either."

“Wait... Nikki's gay? Well ... That explains a lot. So what exactly happened in the temple then I heard mumblings as we passed about Sanika”

"It looks like Sanika wants Nikki back in the gang..."

"Fuck... Haven't they ruined her life enough, after all she has been through?"

They all cared. They had seen what Nikki had been through. They’d seen what happened. They probably couldn’t handle yet another death in this god forsaken Via Infinito.

"Were you like her when you left?" asked Kyra as they approached the door, they were still holding hands.

“I left under different circumstances, I ran away with Lillia, she didn't see much due to me taking her away as soon as she arrived. Xiang on the other hand was rescued she hasn't fully accepted everything yet. So yes I was like her but much worse because of the realisation of what they had done to me. Xiang has yet to realise that.”"Ah. I see."“And I haven't fully told you everything about it, but that's only because I need time.”"Take all the time you need. I'm not going anywhere." There was a pause and then she continued. "Just promise me something..."“What is it?”"Don't go back." She said in a quiet voice. “Unless it is to fight them and bring them down as a team.” Nikki moved in to give Kyra a soft embrace.

“I would never do that I made a decision a long time ago to not go back" she then moves her head so her lips are gently placed on Kyra’s.

“This is why I love you.”“I love you too.” Said Kyra before pulling her into another kiss.

The fiend was getting more powerful as the girl was getting more and more anxious about not being able to wake Joseph.

“Looks like it’s about to do something.”

Kyra snapped out of her thoughts with that comment. He was right. It was charging an attack that looked like it would melt whatever was standing in the whole room. Each member of the group was able to take some sort of cover. Kyra was still unable to move very quickly, but the twins cast a water spell, and Val contained it. It was rather a relief they were looking out for her, but she wish this hadn’t been the case.

"Nikki...""Say what you need to say and then get out." She said unemotionally.

"Hun, I'm sorry. I made a stupid mistake. I didn't even know what was going on when it happened. All the confusion caught up with me and I couldn't move. But I want you to hear this before I go. I love you Nikki. More than anyone on Spira."

Kyra had gathered she had no control of her flashbacks. The emotional damage these events had on her was too much.

“What's wrong?”“Nothing.”“Nikki I've seen you count at least everyone three times now, something is bothering you.”

This was bothering everyone at the moment. The loss was heavy on everyone’s mind.

“Hold on Joseph, we’ll get you back up,” Kyra said, straining to hold on.

“Don’t think for a second that I’m gonna let an idiot like you die down here. A LITTLE HELP HERE WOULD BE FUCKING FANTASTIC RIGHT AROUND NOW!!!!”

They’d saved Joseph before, but what was with her help…

“Ah! I'm sorry I didn't mean to collapse on you.”“It's fine.”“Aww don'tworryKyra,we think Nikki liked it.”“Shut up!”

The group was still fighting. They were running out of ideas quickly. All Kyra could do was stand there. Lost in whatever thoughts her mind was trying to cling onto.

“I'm really sorry Kyra, I shouldn't have yelled at you or swore. I know you were only trying to help me and I'm sorry. Can you forgive me?”"Nikki, I know you're under a lot of stress, but that's no reason to blow up at me and run off""I was afraid if I stayed I would have said something even worse without meaning to, I had hurt you already. It happens all the time people get close to me and I push them away and I hurt them. I wouldn't blame you if you didn't forgive me?" "I'll forgive you this time. Next time you might not be so lucky" She said "It takes a lot more than that to hurt me. I was more worried than anything"

This. This hurt Kyra, but she had to remember everyone else was hurting, too. Joseph was hurting. The Via Infinito took advantage of that and used it against the group. Somehow there seemed to be an end to the attacks from the magma fueled fiend. As the last remaining parts of the memory faded, they heard one last whisper, “I want to keep them safe.”

“It's done?”

“It's done.” Paine replied.

Suddenly, the little girl smacked him, “Liar! Boys are such mean liars!”

“What? I didn't lie.”

“Yes, you did! You said mummy was gone, but she is not!”

“I'm sorry, sweetie, but she is.”

“Oh yeah? Then, who is that over there?”

“What the fuck is wrong with everyone?”

“Nikki?”

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Mishka.png

“Nikki?”


“Nikki, you're alive...”


“What the fuck is that supposed to mean? Of course, I'm alive!” Nikki spat, crossing her arms in a huff.


Kyra immediately ran to her, drawing her into an embrace. Her contentment was felt by each of us and was soothing after everything we'd been through. This was followed by several questions and even more joyous exclamations. However, I couldn't be sure it would last.


“What is with everyone. You're all acting weird.”


It was obvious what was wrong, but I didn't want to admit it. There was a glaring key component missing and it weighed heavily on my heart as I watched the others breathe their sighs of relief. I thought to ignore it; what could be the harm in leaving them alone for a moment, I kept telling myself.


“That's exactly what it wants, isn't it?” I seethed in quiet whisper, clenching my fist.


Against my better judgement, I let the truth remain shrouded by Via Infinito if only to allow my friends a moment with this happier fate. It was then I noticed the next sign. It presented itself almost as if mocking me. The first sign was far from mistakable, after all. How could any guado mistake the scent of pure pyreflies? Each life has its own fragrance; death gains them the Farplane's. However, only a mass of free pyreflies carries the one exuded by this Nikki. I suppose I could have blamed Via Infinito for it. I could have blamed Iezak. They'd both been mucking up my olfactory for some time already. However, those excuses didn't explain the silence. I turned my eyes to my blade. Since the moment I received this thing from a craven Sir Auron, it had trembled with murderous glee. It whispered in my ear its sadistic fantasies and relished in each kill that sated them. Now, it was at rest. For the first time, I heard nothing.


“Anticipation...” I muttered to myself, “It's waiting.”


“We should get back to the surface. It'll be safer there.”


“Right. The sooner we get out of here the better. We-”


“Wait!” I shouted, sounding more worried than I would have liked.


“Mishka?” Kyra questioned, looking at me oddly.


“Wait? What's wrong with you?” The impostor asked.


“You're one to talk!” I growled, unsheathing my sword.


“Mishka, what do you think you're doing?!”


“I'm sorry, Kyra. That's not Nikki.” I told her.


“She's gone mad.”


“Put away your weapon, Mishka.”


“I can't do that. You need to back away from her. We're not safe.”


“Um, I think you might be right. There isn't a way back to the surface here." The twins interrupted.


I lifted my sword and directed its point to the false Nikki, “What have you done with our exit?”


“What are you on about?”


“Mishka, back off.”


“If I had to take a guess, destroying you should bring back the warp.” I told the impostor, charging Deathstrike into the blade.


“Don't you dare!” Kyra screamed, rushing towards me and slamming my blade down with hers.


“Kyra! That thing is not Nikki!” I growled, pushing against her.


“How can you say that?!” She spat, shoving her shoulder into me to gain a bit of distance.


I lunged back for her, crossing swords again, “Because she isn't!”


We traded blows as the others watched and I sensed that I was beginning to lose them. I needed to dispatch of the fake Nikki as soon as possible or I'd likely be struck down by my friends. I was sure the impostor would make use of their growing doubt to pass its foul intentions onto me. It would be simple considering they knew of my slaying copies of them before, two of the most prominent being none other than Nikki's and Kyra's.


A stray arrow would be my salvation. As we quarreled, one shot out from the shadows, plunging its point into Nikki's throat. The fake dropped instantly and dissolved into its true pyrefly form. Kyra ran to her immediately, shocked silent once again by Nikki's apparent death. As for the rest of us, we scanned the darkness for the impostor's assassin.


“Fuck, just how many more of these fakes do I need to kill before I get them all back?” Nikki's voice could once again be heard.


Out of the black arrived Nikki's first duplicate, a bizarre splinter of her true self. She'd been given some of Nikki's worst memories and guided by Via Infinito to develop from them, embodying the personality Nikki could have possessed had she remained blinded by the gang and Sanika. As she revealed herself, the little girl floated to her side, circling about the dissipating mass of the impostor's pyreflies.


“Poor sissy,” she said, “I guess you are real after all and mummy is the fake."


“As if there was ever any doubt.” She stated confidently, flicking back her hair.


“It's the copy. Surround and immobilise!” Nooj commanded, knowing we'd been staggered by her appearance.


“Ni... kki...” Some of us more than others.


“Murderer.” Joseph seethed.


“Uh oh, the silly boy is angry again.” The little girl mused, hovering about Nikki's doppleganger.


“I think...” Cyan began, her eyes shifting to me for a split second before she let out a sigh, “That wasn't the real Nikki.”


“I would have been satisfied with the lie.”


“No, you wouldn't.” Val growled at him in retort.


“What would it matter? All we're left with are these fakes.” Joseph shouted back, pointing at the doppleganger.


“You think I'm like those fakes?” She asked calmly, though the tightening grip she had on her bow made it easy to tell she was furious.


“Does she still think she's the real Nikki?”


She was shaking with rage after that comment, but, seconds later, she straightened and lifted the hand holding her bow, confidently exclaiming, “I am the real Nikki and this proves it.”


It was the first time I took notice of it. It wasn't Nikki's bow. It didn't look like anything the copy had had during our previous encounter against her and Sanika's doppleganger. In fact, the bow was so well-crafted, it reminded me of Cyan's sword. Was this...


“This is the Bow of Artemis herself!” She answered my question before I asked it.


The Bow of Artemis. It had to be the same as Cyan's. Via Infinito had given her some strange new weapon. Everything we'd endured so far had more than enlightened me to what that meant. Still, what would it need of her? What could it need from her? She wasn't even a real person. Eventually, the magic that sustained her will be spent and she'll vanish.


“Believe me or don't. I really can't be bothered.” She abruptly said before vanishing.


I barely noticed a flash of purple in her eyes as it happened, but it could have been a side-effect of the power she used to disappear. It also seemed the little girl had taken her leave with her. What was going on?


“We should probably move on." The twins said in a low voice, but this allowed us to finally get our bearings and continue.


“Kyra...”Yuki further added, placing a hand on the girl's shoulder.


The way into Cloister 71 had been in front of us all along. It was a tenth cloister, after all. The path leading deeper into the chasm was never hard to find and without a warp back to the surface, we had only one option to choose. We were given a rare blessing of an empty cloister with a direct path to the next one. However, once again, there was no escape. It was perhaps more of a taunt than a blessing in the end. Via Infinito had us in its grasp and we'd exhausted our last chance for escape when Cyan was possessed. I wouldn't be surprised if this was yet another face of Via Infinito, one that meant to trap us here permanently, which was also the reason Joseph's and Cyan's “possessions” differed so greatly from the others.


“Good, I finally found you guys.”


On Cloister 72, we encountered yet another fake. Though they needed to reassure themselves of it through me, the others had become disillusioned by the idea that Nikki was still alive somehow. Unfortunately, this Nikki's ploy was to use it, playing into our worsening emotional state.


“What is going on with all of you? Did we lose someone else?”


“Just another fake like you.” The doppleganger answered her, reappearing with her bow aimed.


“You again?”


“What did you fucking do to them?!” The fake screamed at the copy, making another attempt to fool us into believing her.


“We should keep going.” Paine suggested before turning to the two of them, “Appreciate the soap opera drama, ladies, but we'll be off now.”


“Wait! Don't fall for this obvious copy!” The fake pleaded with us.


“Sigh. They aren't buying it, you fucking moron. Now, if you'll just stand still. It'll be over shortly.”


However, just as this Nikki tried convincing us she was authentic with her words, she wasn't about to die without a Nikki-like fight. The first of the copy's arrows missed as the fake rolled to the side, arming herself with a standard longbow. She launched an arrow of her own, but this was stopped by an unseen force; the copy had Sanika's psychic power. Her eyes shone an unmistakable purple glow each time she accessed those abilities. Once the fake's arrow was stopped, the doppleganger's next arrow had no trouble hitting its mark. As with the first, this false Nikki also collapsed into pyreflies upon death.


“That's two of them. What...” Nooj began to ask, but the copy teleported once again.


“Ahem, I said, 'we'll be off.'” Paine grumbled, having moved to the exit into the next cloister as we watched the Nikkis do battle.


Cloister 73 was, once again, an empty level with an easy way to the following cloister. The next one, too, though we began hearing echoes. The twins scanned the walls for possible weak points, which might help us get back to the surface, but they found nothing and we continued to hear the echoes. Cloister 75 was more akin to the cloisters we were used to with a complex space and an exit we actually had to search for. The echoes were becoming louder, but it was still indistinguishable.


“We have found the opening." The twins called out to us before long.


“Good, let's get going.” Paine responded, leading us all down.


“Well, there you are. Have you any fucking idea how long I've been looking around for you?”


“Not this again. Can we skip this same old song and dance already?” I groaned, equipping my sword as the others arrived on the new cloister after me.


“My sentiments exactly.” Paine added, taking hold of her sword, as well.


“Have you gone fucking bonkers? Put down those things right now!” She screamed at us.


“I don't think so. Not after everything you and all your damn twins have done to Kyra.” I told her, charging Deathstrike into my blade.


“Mishka, what's gotten into you? It's me, Nikki! I'd never hurt Kyra and what do you mean twins?”


“Enough of this. NINE LIVES B-”


“How fucking many are there of you?!” The copy interrupted, appearing above with her bow aimed for the fake's head.


Before any of us could react, she fired the arrow and it pierced the fake's skull, killing her instantly. As she collapsed into yet another collection of pyreflies, the copy teleported away once more. We were left to our own devices again and growing weary of all the madness.

“You are not being very nice.” Another presence made itself known before long.


The little girl manifested as the fake Nikki's pyreflies fled deeper into Via Infinito. “Poor mummy. She's being forced to live and then die over and over again.”


“Are you part of this?”


“It's all your fault.” She continued, ignoring Joseph, “If only you would let her go. Then, she could go back into sissy and sissy would be the whole sissy again.”


“Do you mean that other Nikki could bring us back our Nikki?” Cyan asked, her intention clear in her eyes that gazed at Kyra's sullen form.


“Don't kid yourself.” Paine interjected, “Nikki is dead.”


“But you refuse to let her go. You just watch her live and die and live and die. Maybe you like watching? Do you like watching when mummy comes back to life again only to die again?”


“How dare you!”


The little girl only giggled at Joseph's fury, floating up above us and fading into the shadows. Without any other direction than further into the chasm, we made our way to Cloister 77. As soon as we landed, the persistent echoes we'd been hearing finally came into focus. It was the sounds of battle, familiar sounds from that moment we all wanted to forget. Via Infinito was being far too cruel this time. The sickening sounds of metal piercing flesh, the sounds of our screams as one of our own fell, that horrid memory replayed without end, reverberating throughout the cloister.


“Ignore it.” Paine growled and continued her search for the entrance to the next cloister.


It would be a bit more difficult than that. Upon arriving on Cloister 78, we were greeted with a winding passage, the echoes still persisting. As if that wasn't cumbersome enough, more of the fake Nikkis appeared, each attempting to convince us they were real. Each of them were met with the same executioner, the copy Nikki, who became more of a relief than an adversary. We must have encountered a dozen impostors before we finally found the way to Cloister 79, but even then...


“What's got all of you down?”


Here we go again...

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Nikki.png

Nikki drew her bow and arrow keeping her guard up, the air had gotten cold very suddenly and a fog appeared out of no where. Being alone was not good, especially in the Via Infinito.

“Kyra! Joseph! Mishka?!” Her voice echoed in the halls but there was no sound to answer her, her heart was in her mouth. “Where the fuck is everyone?” she questioned out loud to herself. Her fingers tightened around her loaded arrow as she walked.

“Yes she is alone.” That voice came back to her and the throbbing in her head returned, she thought she would have grown accustomed to this by now. She waited to hear if the voice would tell her anything else, give her any clues on which way she should turn but there was nothing else. She began to walk again the fog covered her feet as she did so. As she turned a corner she counted herself lucky, she hadn’t met any fiends yet and the path had been easy to follow so far.

“They’ll be waiting for me at the exit.”

“Are you sure mummy?” Nikki whipped her head round and saw the unsent girl standing behind her, holding her moogle with blonde hair in pigtails looking up at her. The little girl continued. “They might not be there, they might not want to wait for you.” Nikki just raised her eyebrows at the little girl and continues on, ignoring her. “That’s not nice you can’t ignore me, sissy does that too!” exclaimed the little girl following her while twirling and skipping ahead of her. Nikki thought then it might be a bad idea to keep ignoring her since she could anger her so she played along.

“Okay so why won’t they be at the exit?”

“Not telling,” said the girl in a sing song voice. Nikki sighed inwardly keeping her anger under control it would do her no good to lose it now, but without Kyra around to help her she was finding it more difficult, getting any sort of answer out of the girl was hard. That was when Nikki thought of something to ask as she walked.

“Is the monkey that lives here yours?” The little girl paused and turned around.

“A monkey?! I want a monkey, mummy, mummy can I keep it if I find it?”

“Okay so she doesn’t know anything about a monkey,” thought Nikki she pondered on how she should answer but she didn’t have to as the little girl filled her with dread with her next statement.

“Oh lookie, lookie sissy has come to play!” Nikki only had a few seconds to react to that before dodging a barrage of arrows that were aimed at her intending to kill. Nikki looked up it was her shadow but this time she looked older yet again, her blonde hair was longer and came down to her lower back, she was taller and looked about 16. Her eyes blue eyes glared down at Nikki from above and her eyes flashed to purple when she began charging another spell. Nikki remembered last time and she wasn’t going to go through that again. Nikki cast haste on herself and ran for it.

One after another arrows came flying past her and she could hear the little girl giggling.

“Get her sissy! Get her!” Her shadow surprised her as she saw her teleport a few meters in front of her. Nikki fired three arrows into the ground in front of her forming a protect spell deflecting the shadow’s attack. She then turned a corner and ran down the hall still dodging arrows along the way. However one hit her in the arm and she knew the shadow was trying to confuse her by teleporting. What was even more worrying was that Via Infinito seemed to helping the shadow every time she came to an intersection walls came down only showing her one path.

Nikki felt herself being thrown by an explosion her body was burning from the pain of the Ultima spell. Nikki heard a wall come down and by her luck she was near it if she could just get to the other side in time she would be safe, or she could be trapped. She turned back to see the shadow approaching her. “I prefer being trapped.” Thought Nikki and she scrambled to get off the floor, she could see the wall coming down, her heart was beating quickly She ran with the last of her strength and rolled under the wall as it slammed to the ground.

Nikki laid there breathing heavily, her body stung, so she dived in her bag and found a hi potion, she sat up wincing and drank the contents quickly which eased her pain. She held her head. “I can’t stop I have to find the others.” She thought. She pushed herself off the floor, she was a little shaky on her feet but she could walk.

Nikki found that she had been going round in circles for a while now and let out a very strong curse when she saw the mark she made on the wall from earlier. She then heard footsteps and quickly and quietly loaded her bow and went to investigate. As she rounded the corner she was about to attack thinking it was a shadow when a voice stopped her.

“Please lower your weapon, I am not here to hurt you, I am here to help you.” Nikki looked up at the familiar voice. Standing in front of her was a half man, half Guado figure. He had blue hair, which Nikki could only describe as looking like freaking two long horns running down his back. He had light purple eyes and wore dark blue robes with red trimmings and a green sash around his waist.

“Maester Seymore,” Nikki just kept her weapon where it was, pointed at him. “Why should I fucking believe you? You betrayed Spira.”

“And after being sent by the Lady Yuna I have seen the error of my ways and deeply regret what I did, but you see I am stuck here. I am very much a prisoner of Via Infinito and only wish now to return to the Farplane. However until the energy between the Farplane and the Via Infinito are balanced I cannot. So I try to help anyone that gets lost down here before they are swallowed by the Via Infinito.”

“And how can you help me?” asked Nikki still not trusting him.

“I know the way back to your friends, you need not be afraid the fiends don’t come near me here it seems.”

“Why should I trust you?”

“You have no reason to trust me at all, but I do know that the quicker that you reunite with your friends the more pain you can save them from.”

“Why? What has happened?!” exclaimed Nikki narrowing her eyes at him.

“I do not know the details but the Via Infinito is feeding upon their anger and sadness.” Nikki widened her eyes at that.

“Why?” thought Nikki she was torn, she knew she shouldn’t trust him but he was probably the only way to reunite with them. So she decided that the most important thing was to get back to the others as soon as possible. “Show me the way.”

True to his word there were no friends that attacked them as he lead the way, Nikki had a bad feeling as she followed him silently. Something didn’t feel right about it, but she had to push those thoughts aside in order to keep moving forward, she need to find them, to find Kyra, she grew worried for her.

“This is where we part ways Nikki.”

“Wait, how do you know my name?” asked Nikki snapping out of her thoughts they hadn’t found her friends yet so why were they parting ways?

“Why, I have always known your name , and now thanks to the Via Infinito…” Maestor Seymore began laughing which unnerved Nikki and lift up his right hand revealing that same tattoo that both Sakura and Sir Auron had. “I now have the power to save Spira!” he said laughing like maniac. Two words immediately entered Nikki’s mind.

“Oh fuck!” Nikki then felt herself falling, and falling. It felt like she was going to fall forever until she landed in water. “WHAT THE FUCK!?” she thought as she swam to the surface, gasping for air she looked around, it was pitch black.

Suddenly she heard a roar, she could see a huge shadow in the distance coming towards her in the water, Since it was going at a slow pace she knew it hadn’t seen her yet. But she needed to get somewhere safe. She began swimming the opposite direction, but she thought too soon, the fiend gave another roar and Nikki knew this time it had spotted her, she frantically swam looking for anything she could hide, or get out of the water, but it was no use there was nothing until she saw a bright light. It went into the water and a new voice spoke in her head.

“This way, hurry!”

“The unsent girl?” thought Nikki but she sounded younger than the eight year old child they were used to seeing, although Nikki remember she had told them she was actually four.

“Please!” begged the voice, “Follow me.” Nikki did as she was told and presumed the light was her and followed the light, the light went under the water so Nikki took a deep breath and followed, the light led her to a small hole in the wall. Nkki quickly swam into the wall and waited. The fiend seemed to stop outside the hole, Nikki’s lungs were burning from the lack of oxygen, the fiend was Evrae Atlana. But it was no use Nikki couldn’t hold it anymore, all she remembered before she blanked out was a white light engulfing her.

Nikki woke up to find herself dripping wet but back on a Cloister floor, which one she didn’t know she sat up. “How did I….” she didn’t know how she had got here or how she was alive. She picked up her bow and stood up. She looked up only to see Kyra and the others round a corner.

“What’s got all of you down?” She wanted to know what was going on, what had happened when she had got separated. She studied them for a moment Kyra was at the back of the group her head didn’t even lift up when Nikki had spoke her eyes were just downward. The others were on the defensive their weapons were drawn and they formed a protective circle around Kyra. There was pain in each of their eyes, it broke her heart to see them all like this.

“Again?!” exclaimed the twins.

“We need to keep moving.” said Paine, “Ignore her.”

“We tried that before it’s not getting any better.” Said Val.

“I’m not following, what is going on? What was so bad that has left you all like this?” Suddenly her shadow teleported in front of the group out of no where.

“She’s mine.” Kyra then snapped her head up at that.

“What good is killing all of them?”

“If I get rid of her for good I get my memories back.”

“And then what?”

“Then I would be free of that memory and this place.”

The Via Infinito then echoed the screams that came from Nikki’s mouth when she was being whipped as a fourteen year old girl, combined with her painful singing of the hymn. Nikki narrowed her eyes at her she now understood a little bit, her comrades believed she was fake, for what reason she did not know. She clenched her fist.

“Enough!” yelled Nikki and the echoes stopped before she could attack though a string of sticky web rose from the ground and caught her ankle, She felt herself being dragged along the ground and felt herself being thrown into the ceiling. She screamed out in pain as she felt a sickening crack in her arm. She felt dizzy from the pain as she laid on the floor. Her comrades seemed to shout out in alarm.

“Remember she’s not real!” exclaimed Paine.

“But this is worse than before, it’s being dragged out!” exclaimed the twins.

Nikki struggled to stand but she did and weakly said “You guys need to snap out of it, it’s feeding on your anger and sadness.”

“Web…” said Val aloud.

”Kyra!” exclaimed Cyan. Nikki saw her shadow raise her arms and more strings of web rose from the ground and ensnared Nikki. She was raised above the ground. “Kyra you need to let go! Remember what she said these fakes appear because of us and you blaming yourself is only making this worse, it wasn’t your fault.” Nikki was finding it hard to concentrate. This was it she was going to die, and she wouldn’t know why. She saw that same warm bright light hover before her and it all happened at once.

She felt herself being freed, and flung over a shoulder and suddenly she was being carried, and everyone was running.

“What are you doing Mishka!” she heard Joseph shout.

“Rescuing Nikki, of course, just keep running.”

“About fucking time you fucking Guado freak.” Mumbled Nikki before she lost consciousness.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Iezak.png

This is how the world ends, is it? Not a single bang. Only my whimpers.


“A little dramatic there, aren't you?”


How did it progress to this point? With my careful planning and coordination, there should have been a better end than this.


“You brought it on yourself, Iezak.”


Perhaps I have. Perhaps I have wrought this fate upon myself. To become the villain of this world whilst trying to be its saviour; I suppose it wasn't for me to attain.


“Again with the drama. You're really... depressing me, you know that?”


“I should think you have other concerns to deflate your contentment.”I said aloud while I still had the ability.


It had begun crumbling away from me once I'd taken the Lord Tromell's life. As the remainder of my guado forces dwindled away, seeing their lord's limp corpse had been enough to drive the others forward. In the heat of battle, I'd lost my senses. Otherwise, I should have anticipated it. The guado had been through much in recent years, starting with the rise of their previous leader, Seymour Guado. It had been a long road for them and they'd finally regained their home in Guadosalam and peace with everyone else on Spira thanks in no small part to Tromell. And I'd murdered him. He'd screamed and pleaded to be spared and I murdered him.


By then it was too late for me. Once Hunter dragged the pyreflies from the remaining guado under my control, I had little option left. I was saved simply due to mechanical failure, if one is allowed to believe in such well-placed irony. As I know now, the device he'd been using was a modified prototype of the Farplane energy extractors the Al Bhed had been constructing. As might be expected of a prototype, Hunter overexerted it and it could no longer contain my pyreflies. However, even as they returned to me, and the machine exploded to help turn the tide, my prolonged exposure to the Farplane had me weak. I had no other choice than to use the advantage I'd been given to escape.


After I reached safety, I was blind once again. Having relied so long on my many eyes, I no longer knew the value of my own two. As such, it was quite some time before I could gather myself back up and act. Those precious minutes, were they what cost me the war? It wasn't until now that I would know what Hunter and Keema were doing as I smoldered in my retreat. Despite not defeating me, the two of them had sought to seize the opportunity of my absence to quickly evacuate the Farplane of the Al Bhed researchers and the guado people. Seeing these visions now, I might take some solace in knowing I was, at the very least, partly wrong about those heathens. Just as I'd seen friend in Hunter, I saw the good in them. They'd fled from the Farplane, but with so many guado still recovering from my control, they immediately went to their aid. Many of the guado were carried out by the Al Bhed. If it was still antagonism I needed to show them, it may simply be a difference of philosophy. I maintain my hatred of machina and their role in bringing about the Age of Sin, but that was all that separated a good Yevonite such as myself from them.


“You couldn't... have had... that epiphany sooner, huh?”


Once they'd all reached safety beyond Guadosalam's gates, Hunter and Keema began devising their strategy. It allowed me to believe even more in my friend, this supposed heretic and bringer of Spira's doom. Keema was led to believe they'd have time for one more go at using the prototype. Hunter tinkered away at the metal and made a big show of it, as if the dead thing could be brought back to life. My pyreflies had overwhelmed its capacity. It was useless to them, but Hunter knew that. He was making use of the time to calculate an alternative, but one which held dire consequences.


“How is it going?” Keema asked him.


“It's going...” Hunter replied, though his mind was elsewhere.


“Even if we can't make it work properly, couldn't you use it to draw his pyreflies to the Farplane?” She suggested, “If they are pulled inside, they'll be purified for sure!”


Hunter scratched his head at the idea, “Maybe. I'm still hoping they'll just contain them.”


“Something doesn't feel right.” Keema admitted after Hunter's response, “His pyreflies are filled with emotion, but even that should not prevent the Farplane from retrieving him. I sense something more.”


“More?” Hunter asked, now wholeheartedly concerned, which allotted his full attention to the Gatekeeper.


“It's hiding from me. I can't sense it for sure, but I know there's something there.”


“Well, maybe this hunk of junk can suck that up, too.”


However, confident as his words were, he was not as such. He knew the prototype he'd been clanging and clashing away on was rubbish. It'd been destroyed in the overload and nothing could repair that sort of damage. He'd need to make use of another prototype, but then, he knew none of the others were even as strong as that one. As he continued to ponder and present Keema with productivity, fear rose inside. He knew they didn't have long. I might have been drowning in defeat, but they didn't know that. As far as they knew, I might have been seconds from taking their lives.


“Heh, maybe... if I'd known you were gonna be all angsty... I'd have tried one of those... prototypes. There were more than enough... to throw at you.”


Yet he didn't. What he decided would be what led us to this fate. As I raised myself back up to try again, at the same moment...


“Hunter, no, there has to be a better way!” Keema pleaded with him.


“The other prototypes are even weaker than this one and it wasn't enough to stop him.” Hunter replied as he moved to the archive chamber, “This is the only way.”


“Hasn't there been enough bloodshed?”


Hunter stopped a moment, but not for the reason Keema had hoped. “Well,” he began, “to be honest, I don't think there'll be any blood from this.”


“Hunter, that's not funny.”


“I know. We don't have any other choice. I'd love one right now, but there isn't. If we let him build back up his strength...”


“He won't! He can't as long as he's so close to the Farplane.” Keema was defiant.


“And if he leaves? What happens if he decides that, hey, no Al Bhed here. Nobody to attack. What happens then when he figures out they've all evacuated and he needs to leave Guadosalam to find them?”


Keema fell silent. Helplessly, she watched Hunter put his plan into action. It didn't take long for him to make the repairs he needed to the generator he would be using. It wasn't in too poor a shape, after all. He'd been counting on it what with it being the generator of a war machina. Once the damage had been patched up, he took up Vegnagun's power core and, with Keema following behind, her face sullen and devoid of hope, he equipped it to his digger machine, the RKX-11.


“Now that I think of it, what was the point of that tin man? Surely, you could have, and you actually did, set just the core.”I asked, recounting what'd happened.


“Couldn't be sure... if it was enough.”


“Oh, come now, there's only the two of us here and we won't be for long. Time now to bear your soul.”


“I... needed a distraction...”


Though stricken with inaction mere moments ago, Keema's body surged back to life upon seeing Hunter climbing into the machina. She begged him to stop, that there must be another solution. However, Hunter had known she would make this final attempt and so, when she began to pull at him, he activated the digger's pulse burst arm. The charge was set just high enough to render her unconscious. Once she was downed, he took her and climbed into the machina. With two passengers, the cockpit could not close, but its legs were still functional. He guided it to the gateway leading into the Thunder Plains and left her there before returning...


...for me. “There you are.”


“Here I am.”


Without another word, he began his attack, a fruitless endeavour against an unsent. It was meant to be. He had hoped my hatred of machina would lure me and he had been correct. I pranced about his fire, taunting him about his futile attempts. I'd even surmised that he could not contain me with the other prototypes. Eventually, that let him receive his opportunity. I'd decided to end the bout, pointless as it was, by taking over his body one more time. As my pyreflies moved to him, he activated Vegnagun's power core and drew me inside.


“I still wonder how my better kept himself from being pulled into Vegnagun when he had his go.”


“Maybe... you can... as...”


“That's that last of you, is it? Well, I suppose it's for the best. Rest now, weary soldier. Your battles are done.”


I clawed at anything I could to keep from being pulled in, but it was to no avail. The most I could do was seep into Hunter a bit, bombarding his mind with pleas to stop. Still, even if I overcame his mind then, it would be too late. I didn't have the power to stop Vegnagun from taking me and what thrall I might have had left would have been used up getting Hunter to stop. The strain was taking its toll on him, I could tell, but he had only so far left to go. With the RKX's guidance system, he hardly needed even to steer. The machina brought him to the doorway into the Farplane and he walked the both of us in. Once inside, the other devices he'd prepared destabilised the core, purposely causing an overload. Unlike the prototype, the core was a bit more potent. Its explosion would bring down the whole of the cave, sealing Guadosalam from its Farplane Glen forever.


“And we would be left on this, the Farplane side. Congratulations, Hunter. I find only now, at the very end, that I am wrong. Al Bhed, like yourself, are not heathens. We differ only in our belief in machina, nothing more.”


Soon, I felt the pull take hold. My pyreflies streamed from Hunter's cold body and into the ether.


“Did I ever tell you? In my youth, I'd seen a pair of shoopuff. I think they were mates. It's gone now, like many things. Left its mate behind, the last of its kind. Is that the way of things? Are we Spirans doomed to leave others behind to be alone? I pondered that. I suppose that's my reason for believing so much in Yevon. It seemed the only thing speaking about a bright future if we worked for it now. I'm sorry... Hunter. Perhaps... I should have... placed my faith in you... and others like you rather... rather than fear a Spira with only... lasts of a kind...”

[Zerathos986]

Mishka.png

“About fucking time you fucking Guado freak.”

With Nikki sleeping soundly on my back, I made a dash straight down to Cloister 79. The others didn't stray too far behind and, as soon as they landed, I shouted for Paine to spherechange to Psycher. Paine understood my meaning immediately. Figuring that the clone received her power from Sanika, she just might be bested like Sanika. Unfortunately, we couldn't wait on the girl to psychic shock me, but it was a fair assumption that she didn't have quite that level of power anyway. Paine used her moderate telepathic abilities in the dressphere to create a disturbance across the entrance from the previous cloister. If we had any luck at all down in this pit, it should take the clone time to eliminate it.

I took a sigh of relief as Paine returned to her usual garb, but with Nikki still lying unconscious on my back, I was reminded I had some explaining left. I took a deep breath to get myself sorted then stood to approach Kyra.


“Mishka what on all of Spira was all that, with what you said before-”


“Sorry.” I said to her, ignoring Joseph.

“What for? You were right about them.” She replied, though the level of difficulty she was facing in not looking at Nikki told a different story.


“Doesn't make it any easier for you. Though, how about a consolation prize?” I replied, kneeling to place Nikki down as I cradled her neck.


“What are you doing?”


“I've killed the two of you enough times. I might as well even it up a bit by saving Nikki this once.”


“That's really-”


“That's really.” I spoke before Val could finish.


“How can you be sure?” Paine pondered, her arms crossed to show her skepticism.


I turned to Kyra instead, explaining that, “Truth be told, I wouldn't have given it a second thought. We encountered so many fakes, after all.”


“Then, what changed?”


“You remember when I found you before in that room?”


I would explain to her and to all of them about the other little girl, the one that Kyra and I had met when we were away from them. She whispered to me when we happened upon this last Nikki and told me she wasn't a fake. It was only then that I even gave it another thought, but when I did was when it became clear. My senses knew the difference. Nikki hadn't died as we thought.


Kyra dropped down to her immediately, taking her from my arms as tears streamed down her face. Though she may not be fully convinced until Nikki could confirm it herself, I left Kyra to tend to her as she slept. We were still far from safe, but this was a welcome period of rest, particularly since-


“We know what's next, don't we?” Paine stated.


I sighed, “Yes, we do.”


“Another tenth cloister, is it?” Cyan clarified, leading it on into as discussion, “And they've changed, too, haven't they?”


The both of us looked to her as Val asked, “How do you mean?”


“Think about it. Consider mine with those before. It's getting worse.”


“Much like mine.” Joseph added, “The little girl seems to have less to do with them than before.”


“So it's the Via Infinito's work then?” Nooj pondered.


“Makes sense.”


“It also appears there aren't ever repeats.” Cyan continued.


“Repeats?”


“She means that for each of us that is possessed, we don't get possessed again.” Gideon answered, following that with, “Probably best if we list them all, then. I've got one.”


“We've got Cyan and me.” Joseph added.


“I was lost on Cloister 40 with the little girl. Wasn't Val possessed on that one?”


“Does that count for us both?”


Kyra contemplated it for a second before answering, “She did show me my past while I was with her. I think that might count as a possession.”


“So who does that leave?” Paine asked.


“Hold on. So that's five of us, but we've been through close to eighty cloisters. Shouldn't there be more?” Joseph pointed out, “Maybe we should be more thorough. I had mine on Cloister 70.”


“Mine was the one before on sixty.”


“Gideon was on fifty, wasn't it?” Paine thought back.


“Right, and mine and Kyra's was on forty.”


“So what did you encounter on thirty and before?” Nooj asked.


“Sir Auron was on thirty.” I replied, his twisted visage having haunted me ever since he assaulted me and gave me my sword.


“Yea, and wasn't Sakura on our cloister, too?” Val noted.


“So it isn't the first time they've changed.” Cyan realised, “That's right. She didn't start out possessing us. She fought. She fought Mishka well back on Cloister 10.”


“Oh good. So I've got one, too.” I said, glad I might be exempt from being possessed.


“Fantastic, then we've got six. There are eleven of us.” Paine groaned, “That leaves Nooj, Yuubou, Yuki, Nikki, and me. Any guesses?”


“Now that it's not up to the little girl, it's harder to figure out who might be next.” The twins noted.


Cyan would be the one to come up with a suggestion, walking up to Kyra, “I know you don't want to hear this, but, with everything that's happened recently...”


“I know.” She responded, taking her eyes back down to Nikki whom they still questioned, “And she's still out.”


“Then, we'll keep an eye on her.” Joseph declared, alerting the lot of us, “We've made it past all of the others. We can make it past hers.”


We agreed on that and decided to move on. We'd already used some of the time the psychic barrier gave us against the clone. Cloister 79 wasn't too impressive. There were fortunately no fiends anywhere around and no obstacles were present either. The only thing that had been present in the cloister was fog, but that all but lifted as we talked. Still, I was uneasy. I started to feel something, but I couldn't recognise it. I supposed it was nothing, but I was tense and that wouldn't alleviate. It didn't take much longer to find the way into Cloister 80. We dropped down and were greeted with the same plain cloister, common between the tenth ones.


“Everyone keep a close watch over her. With any luck, we can stop it before it starts.” Paine ordered.


“Maybe, but I'm going for after it starts.”


They conversed some, but for a moment, there didn't seem like anything would happen. Our eyes remained with Kyra and our unconscious leader in her arms. It was a strange scene. The lot of them were scattered all over the cloister surrounding Kyra at the middle of it, each so tense and eager despite having conflicting thoughts as to whether or not they wanted to protect this Nikki or kill her. Odder still was that there wasn't a single pyrefly.


“Eh?” Spoke too soon.


The moment I noticed the lack of any pyreflies, a lone wanderer swam up behind me and danced about. A second soon followed it, the two of them sort of just floating. It was around this time I started to notice my senses were becoming clearer. They'd been dampened since Iezak let his pyreflies loose inside me.


“Iezak!” I gasped as it dawned on me.


The two pyreflies were soon met with a few more and more after that. However, there were no pyreflies on this cloister. These had come from me. Moments after I realised this, my body was given a sharp jolt. Something had happened to him. His pyreflies were leaving me almost as though they were clawing at the walls, pulling themselves away from some force. The swarm that had already left me circled around as if figuring out that I could be an anchor. They were growing violent and unsettled. I had to keep them inside, but the force they exerted was painful.


“Mishka?! It's you this time?” Cyan said in worry, having come to me as soon as the pain evoked a scream.


“No... It's different. I...” I struggled to explain, the whole of my energy focused on keeping Iezak at bay.


It was no use. His pyreflies were seeping out and, the more that escaped, the easier it was. My eyes locked onto Cyan who knelt by my side. If Iezak's pyreflies freed themselves, they'd still want a host. I wasn't about to let that be her. Grabbing hold of her shoulders, I used what strength I had to push her to the floor. The action drained me and I lost hold of them. Pyreflies burst from my body and straight out in a gushing river.


“No!” I shouted, noticing who was in-line with them.


There was no time for her to react. The pyreflies were too quick. Each of them enveloped her in a hastened whirlwind, impatiently waiting to enter. As soon as the majority did, they began using her, lashing out madly.


“Let me out!” Yuki screamed, the pyreflies speaking for her.


Stragglers continued to swirl about her as she flailed, but they were beginning to sense her abilities. From her hands came random spells and her telekinesis started affecting the cloister. Fireballs and lightning bolts flew to every corner of the cloister and the bits that blew off became physical projectiles.


“Rain-cast! Hyohou!” Val cried, using his ice-imbued bullets to counter.


“Who is Iezak?” Paine questioned when deflecting Yuki's barrage drew her near.


“Another unsent. He had some of his pyreflies in me.”


“And you thought it was a good idea not to mention this before? Why would you keep them?”


“I couldn't get them out.”


“They're out now.”


“I had them suppressed, but something must have happened to him.”


“I'm nearly out. My magic's not doing too good, either.” Val cried out, performing another rain-cast.


“Any ideas?” Nooj called out.


Paine and I scanned the area. Joseph remained close to Kyra who had Nikki in a far corner, deflecting anything that came with his blades. Yuubou and Val were exhausting themselves trying to lessen that number. As for the rest of us, we were pinned down by that number.


“I've got an idea.” Cyan shouted, “Are you there, little one? We could use some assistance.”


“Wee! Are we having a party? The lights are so pretty!” The little girl chirped, appearing before her.


“Yes, well, the party has gotten a bit unruly. Do you think you could help us calm her down?” Cyan asked of her as Paine began kneading her brow.


“Oh yes, sissy, I can help with that.” She said, “I'll just need a hand so eenie, meenie, and you're it!”


Before Cyan could stop her, the girl had dissipated back into pyreflies and flooded into Yuubou. Now, rather than a single twin, we had both twins possessed and each of them had the same magic. Furthermore, as with everyone the girl possessed, Yuubou thrashed about in a blind rampage. Worse was that, as we dodged and deflected their potent spells, Yuubou's memories started up, something about Kilika and being Al Bhed. The images distorted the cloister, making it difficult to manoeuver against the barrage.


“To Kyra and Nikki!” Nooj directed, suggesting that collecting together gave us a better chance at defence.


“Meteor!” Yuubou growled, his magics meeting Yuki's.


Their combined power elevated their Black Magic and boulders rained down from the sky. Val had already emptied his guns. Gideon, Joseph, and I weren't much suited for such a powerful attack so it fell on Paine, Nooj, and Cyan to protect us. Paine had her Full Throttle and Nooj used a few tricks with his machina parts. Cyan's Velkomme Schwert wasn't quite up to it, but its own power allowed Cyan to cut swiftly through the rock with ease. However, following Meteor, the two of them continued to unleash their double-cast spells, each successful one taking its toll on the three of our defenders.


“Combination Magic! Esuna!” Yuki suddenly screamed, meeting her brother's magic again.


This time, however, rather than more destruction, we were bathed in glistening flakes of white. Injuries we suffered mended themselves and any lasting effects on the cloister abated. The both of them hovered back down to the ground, panting heavily for breath. Pyreflies came back out of Yuubou and reformed into the little girl.


“Well, that was fun! And look! All better now!” She cheerily spoke, fluttering about the two before disappearing.


“Yuki!”


I ran to her, checking to see what damage Iezak had done. She assured me she was unharmed and only weary from the bout as was Yuubou whom the others attended. I apologised to her for having thought I could hold Iezak's pyreflies under control, but she dismissed it. She informed me that Iezak had been sent, which prompted his pyreflies to struggle. With his last breath, he'd called out to them, hoping to remain on Spira. However, once the Farplane had him, there was little left in those pyreflies and Yuki was able to regain control.


“Hate to put a damper on the celebration, but there's not a warp here, either.” Joseph alerted, showing us the unchanged cloister.


“So, we still can't get out.” Paine stated, putting her hand to her lip.


“I have control over Iezak’s pyreflies now.” Yuki suddenly said.


Yuubou then clarified her statement, “We can use them to free ourselves”


“How?” Nikki, who had finally roused, asked groggily.


Yuki continued, “These pyreflies yearn to be whole again. They want to be in the Farplane. If we let them, they’ll find a path for us.”


“No, you can’t!” I exclaimed, “If you break down the walls between Via Infinito and the Farplane, it’ll irreversibly pollute the Farplane!”


What Yuki wanted to do was use Iezak's pyreflies to force a breach between this place and the Farplane, in essence, creating a hole in the walls. There was a reason Via Infinito had been sealed in this dungeon and kept from the Farplane all these years. Reuniting the pyreflies native to this realm with them was dangerous.


“Do you have a better fucking idea then?” Nikki growled, staggering back to her feet with Kyra's help.


“Doesn’t matter! If the Farplane is polluted...”


“I don't think that's an issue anymore.” Paine interrupted, placing her hand on my shoulder.


“Paine?”


“You have to feel it, too. Via Infinito doesn’t usually react this violently.”


“So you’re saying... the Farplane is already too weak...”


“And nothing we do now is going to change that.” She suggested, “We’ve lost that war. At least, let’s not lose our mission.”



“But,” I whispered to myself as they began to move on, “if the Farplane is too weak then... what’s going to keep the dead from returning?”

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Paine.png

“Fantastic," I started, "then we've got six. There are eleven of us. That leaves Nooj, Yuubou, Yuki, Nikki, and me. Any guesses?”


We'd stopped on Cloister 79 to review the incidents encountered with the Via Infinito. Foremost was the possessions that had been occurring every ten cloisters. There were still nearly half of us that hadn't had an episode and only so many cloisters remaining. Of course, given the situation at hand, it was clear who'd be next. Cyan was the only one of us brave enough to give it voice.


There was fog on the cloister and I made note of it. I made note of it because of how it was behaving. When we first landed down here, the fog was thick, almost opaque, though it thinned around us. As we spoke, though, that fog started receding. It was as if a physical representation of our becoming aware of the Via Infinito's pattern. The blasted dungeon was watching and amused.


As soon as we moved on into the next tenth cloister, number eighty, I said, “Everyone keep a close watch over her. With any luck, we can stop it before it starts.”


“Maybe, but I'm going for after it starts.” Joseph blurted his smartass reply.



“And if you have to kill Nikki 'after it starts'? You ready to do that?”


“It'll never come to that.”


“Well, I'm glad you're so sure about that.”


“If you have something to say, say it!”


“I usually don't delve into conversation with brick walls.”


Joseph's fist tightened in anger, but that was short-lived. Mishka suddenly gasped and we found a few pyreflies floating about her. Cyan was at her side immediately, but she grabbed her and shoved her away as a flood of pyreflies shot from her body. None of us could react in time and the lot of them flew straight into Yuki.


“Damn, so it wasn't Nikki, after all.” I growled beneath my breath.


With the pyreflies clawing their way inside Yuki's mind, she began lashing out, hurling fireballs and lightning bolts every which way. Everyone scrambled to defend against her and I made my way to Mishka. She told me about some other unsent that had left pyreflies in her. Something had to have caused them to come back out, but we'd have to figure that out later. It was obvious that Yuki couldn't hold them back, but we didn't have a way to get them out of her, either. That's when Cyan had to come up with the bright idea of summoning the little girl, that same little girl that was notorious for possessing them on previous tenth cloisters. Not too surprising when she decided to go and possess Yuubou and now we had both of them to deal with. Together, they covered more of the room with Black Magic and, worse than that, they could fuse their magic together for even stronger spells.


It was somewhere around then that we found ourselves backed into a corner protecting Kyra and Nikki, but Nikki was slowly coming to. I'd gone into Full Throttle, making use of its pinwheel of swords and my bladed arms to shield the others. Nooj was taxing his machina parts to the extreme, countering spell after spell with his Lightfalls. I knew they wouldn't hold out for much longer and I wasn't sure if I could protect him when they failed.


“Kyra you have to believe me.” Nikki pleaded with Kyra once she'd shaken off her clone's attack.

“I don't know what to believe. I just saw you die countless times. How do I know that wasn't a lie? How do I know your clone won't show up and you'll burst into pyreflies again? How do I know you're not fake? A trick from the via Infinito?” Kyra responded, choking back her tears.


“Countless?”

Despite our dire situation, I couldn't help but listen to them. The Via Infinito had us all turned around about Nikki. It manufactured hordes of them, all fakes, and had each one murdered by that shadow of Nikki. It had become so disorienting that even I didn't know if this was the real Nikki. I watched as she, shocked by what Kyra had told her, went to her side to hug her.

“I’m sorry.”

Even then, we'd seen versions of Nikki just as compassionate. What was to say she was any more genuine? The twins' power was intensifying and I was noticing cracks beginning to form on Full Throttle's armour. We couldn't stay pinned down forever. Val was already out of ammunition and, even if he wasn't, his magic was long exhausted. Gideon and Joseph couldn't do much against magic and even Mishka wasn't providing much support with her bolts. Oddly, Cyan was doing even better than I was, but it must have been from that sword she'd gotten, the Velkomme Schwert as Mishka had called it.

“You... You're not fake.” Kyra abruptly said, finally returning Nikki's hug.

What? What had changed?

“That’s what I’ve been telling you.” Nikki cooed.

That caused Kyra to pull away again, “I just... I still can’t be sure. What about the bow of Artemis? Why does the clone have it?”

I was at a loss over what was happening. We were in mortal danger and these two were having a lover's quarrel... and I was paying it more attention than I was to how much damage Full Throttle was taking on.

“Wait, I know. Nikki, show me your quiver.”


'What?'

“What?”

Nikki shared my confusion, but whereas I was still at a loss, she seemed to have figured out what the girl wanted. Without another thought, she untied her quiver and handed it to her.

“I need to check something.” She told her, fingering through the various arrows until she got to one of them.

“I just need to know its you...” She said softly after that, pressing her lips to Nikki's, “I'll never leave you again.”


As they broke from the kiss, Nikki replied, “I'll trust you to that... As long as you give me back that anti spider arrow. I might need it again.”

“I’m sorry. It’s just...” Tears were starting to well up in her eyes again as she struggled with her words.

Nikki stopped her with another kiss and I rolled my eyes, turning my attention back to the situation.

“This is all very touching and all,” Gideon would say in my place, “But would you mind making up later?”

“Combination Magic! Esuna!” Yuki exclaimed, meeting her magic one more time with Yuubou's.


This time, though, the spell caused everything else to turn to flurries of snow. The snow was actually splinters of Holy Magic, the curative spell mending all the damage incurred and even freeing Yuubou from the girl's thrall. I changed back to my standard warrior dressphere and we went to check on them. For me, my next objective was to get them back to the warp and out of here to rest. Unfortunately,


“Hate to put a damper on the celebration, but there's not a warp here, either.” Joseph noted.



I put my hand up to my lip, troubled by this turn of events, “So, we still can't get out.”



“I have control over Iezak’s pyreflies now. We can use them to free ourselves” The twins then explained, which prompted some rebuttal from Mishka.


I knew what she was saying made sense. We were told this already by Keema about how the Farplane was becoming weaker and unstable, which was why the Via Infinito was reacting this way. However, what choice did we have anymore? The priority for containing the volatility had to be pushed back for our own survival. We were no good to anyone dead. Escape had to be our main objective now and, if Yuki had a way for us to get out, we needed to take it at any cost. Mishka still wasn't too satisfied by the decision, but it was the only one available. Without further thought, Nooj and I directed everyone down to Cloister 81.


As soon as we landed, the twins went to Nikki, starting what I assume was their idea of an interrogation.


“Nikki if you really are Nikki, then who did you save us from?”

“Huh?!”

“Just answer the question, please.” Nooj requested, no doubt predicting that, in spite of how childish it was, whatever Nikki's answer ended up being would help us resolve whether or not she was the real Nikki.


“A fake wouldn't know what goes on outside the Via Infinito” Val further suggested.

“How do you figure that out?” Joseph asked.

“Of course!” Gideon exclaimed as Joseph looked quizzically at him, “Magic can only do so much, in order to create a fake it would only have scanned Nikki quickly, it wouldn't know details about her life.”

“The other fakes had no idea what was going on, either..” Nooj added, making me come to that realisation, too.

Nikki took a deep breath before turning to the twins to give her answer, “I saved you from the merchant if that was what you meant, and then you guys saved me from the same man before he could attack. You know as much as I hate her Sanika would have also come down here if I was dead.”

“But isn't Sanika is jail?” asked Val.

“She's only there because she chooses to be there I know no magic can keep her bound, nothing can.

“WHAT?!” The twins yelped.

“You know what?” Mishka finally spoke up, but only a second before tackling Nikki to the ground.

“Get off me!” Nikki growled.

“I love you, too.” Mishka responded with a wink.

Nikki pushed the girl off soon after, but realised what her purpose was, “No, it’s okay you guys are right not to trust me. If I were in your position I wouldn’t either.. But there are bigger problems now, Maestor Seymore is back I saw him when I was looking for all of you. He’s turned into one of those tattoo freaks.”


Seymour... “Wonderful.”

“But what about the shadow Nikki?” Nooj asked.

“She's a shadow. That part we can be sure of. Real people don't suddenly age in a few days.” I answered in Nikki's place, “Well, I can say now that I'm convinced.”


With that settled, the others began reminiscing with our leader. Most of the voices were trying to tell her about what we'd been through in her absence, allowing her to get back up to speed. Others were sympathising with her over her own ordeal. Nooj mostly concerned himself with Seymour being back a third time as was I. Still, the general air among the group was relief that Nikki hadn't been killed, after all.


“This is all very touching.”

“Awww are you going to cry?”

“No, I'm not going to cry, thank you very much!” Gideon spat in a huff.

“Now that i think about it, there was something odd about that first Nikki” Val said, “I felt she was a little cold, but didn't think much on it at the time”.

“I think you're right about that.” Cyan added, recalling the various Nikkis.

“You might be right. The Via Infinito has been cold though.” Kyra also noted, but continued to say, “I just know this Nikki is as soft as a chocobo.”


Nikki didn't like that remark. She liked what followed even less.

“Sigh, we should have just asked Nikki to do an Ultima Arrow and see it blow up.”


Seeing as how we were done questioning Nikki's authenticity, I cleared my throat to get their attention, “Maybe we should try getting out of here now.”


“Right. Can you help me find a weak spot, Yuu?” Yuki asked of her brother, beginning to channel Iezak's pyreflies.


“On it, sis.”


“Two of us double our odds!” Val added.


“What is it exactly that you are looking for?” Gideon questioned as we watched them seemingly wandering about with their hands stretched out in front of them.


“Weak spots.”


None of us knew what to make of it, but I figured the one who'd have the closest estimate was, “Mishka? Care to make a guess?”


The guado had gone silent as soon as the topic was brought up. She was very worried about the consequences. In reality, I'm sure we were all aware of them, but we needed back up and the tomb wasn't about to give us any breaks.


Sullenly, she turned to my question, shaking her head, but answering, “The Farplane and Via Infinito are two entities in nature that are constantly in conflict. It's from that opposition that they make out an important balance on Spira that let's us continue to live here.”


“We know this part already, Mishka. Keema told us all about that. Now, what about these weak spots?”


She sneered, “Well, how do you think they manage to oppose each other if they never touch?”


“You're saying...”


“The walls of Via Infinito aren't truly physical. Not down here anyway. The elders of Guadosalam used to tell us stories about them, the Farplane and this place. This wall,” She said, moving over to one of them, “is the skin of Via Infinito. It keeps its pyreflies in and the Farplane's pyreflies out.”


“Then, if we rip a hole...” Cyan began to interrupt.


“How can you oppose you? Wouldn't that be self-destruction?”


Her words were meant as a threat, but we still had no other options. I stopped being sure whether or not I was trying to fool myself into believing that. My mind continued telling me that we were only a small group of people. Even if we did punch a hole linking this place to the Farplane, it should be the same as a paper cut. The damage wouldn't be that great and we needed to get out.


“Got ya!”


“You've located a weak point?” Nooj asked.


Yuki gave a nod and began focusing the pyreflies into her palm. However, as soon as she told us she was ready, the whole cloister began to quake and the floor split apart. Val guessed that the cloister was reconstructing into a moving platform type. That never happened, though. At least, not while we were still present on the floor. We decided the cloister was too volatile to make the attempt and ran to the exit for 82. Midway through, I caught a glimpse of Mishka whose expression said this was a warning shot by the Via Infinito. Even it didn't want us screwing around with the division.


On Cloister 82, we were surrounded by fiends of all types. They were of the same pyreflies that had motivated 81 into changing, taken to a more direct approach in eliminating us. We had no choice but to repel them and reach safe haven on 83. The twins and Val returned to their scouting, but Val eventually told us the “skin” had been layered to protect it from our intentions. We'd have to go further.


“We're already halfway to Cloister 90.” Kyra warned as we moved on from a fruitless 84.


“Got one!”


“Alright, stand by!”


“Whatever comes, we'll keep them back until you get that breach open! Just keep your guards up everybody!”


However, just as before, the Via Infinito wasn't about to let us off so easily. The wall that Yuki was aiming at became a fiend itself, a Demon Wall. Without warning, it formed and lunged for the Al Bhed. I had been fortunate enough to have stayed in Psycher during the last fiend encounter on 82. As I held the fiend back with Telekinesis, Yuubou got his sister to safety. Soon after, the Demon Wall's power started pulling the sides of the cloister together.


“This level's no good! We head for 86!” Nooj ordered, waving for everyone to run.


As we made our escape to the next cloister, I couldn't shake the doubt in my mind. If the Via Infinito was struggling so hard to keep us from accomplishing our goal, were we really doing the right thing?

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Mishka.png

Cloister 81 should have been our clue to stop what we were doing. Via Infinito had never reacted so violently. Yet we continued. We pressed on and ignored the fiend guardians it had sent to thwart us, the reinforced lining to defend itself against us, and even a living cloister wall. I suppose the others simply believed Via Infinito wanted to herd us further down its depths and they might not have been wrong. However, there was no doubt in my mind that it, too, was terrified by what we were about to do.


As soon as our feet touched ground on Cloister 86, Yuubou launched a triple elemental burst at the wall. Val immediately went to the spot to check whether it was a weakened point between the Farplane and Via Infinito, and if it wasn't, if Yuubou's attack had made it one.


“No go.” He reported to the twins, “Looks like luck isn't on our side.”


“When the fuck has it been?” Nikki swore, having lost her patience.


“Keep looking. We can't stay down here forever.” Kyra softly said, hoping to keep everyone's morale high.

“Or can we?” Paine suddenly muttered, her poise seemingly compromised as her mind wandered.


“Paine, what are you saying?” Nooj asked with concern.


“We're here because we think Rikku's still alive right? Alive down here? If she is still alive, doesn't that mean she's been down here this entire time?”


“And that might mean we've passed that same point where she was trapped?” I finished her idea for her, having come to that realisation myself.


“Trapped?”


“Probably since we stepped foot onto Cloister 61.” Paine answered, the thought troubling the others.

“I don't think so.” Yuki interrupted soon after to ease their anxiety.


“Yuki?”


“What Mishka said is the more likely reason.”


Yuubou continued, “The aggression started when we started with this plan. The shudders. Via Infinito is worried.”


“Worried? This place has a concept of worry?” Gideon mused.


“It's alive, after all, isn't it?” Cyan noted to him, adding, “That appears to be accurate given how often we've spoken as though it was.”


“It is alive. You can almost feel it watching us.” Nooj added.


“I think it's both.” I said, voicing my opinion as the others turned to me, “I don't think it surprises anyone when I say Via Infinito has been following our every action down here.”


After receiving a few nods, I proceeded with, “It wants something from us”, directing my eyes to Cyan.


That Velkomme Schwert of hers was a “gift” from the pit and so was my sword. We hadn't noticed it, but every further ten cloisters we'd traveled boasted increasingly difficult challenges. Cyan's and Joseph's cloisters were far removed from simple battles like the one with Val or Gideon.


“What? What does it want?”


“I'm still not sure about that. The farthest I've gotten with this theory is that it does and it's going about it by testing us. This, the trapping us down here, it might just be another test.”


“Then, what about all that can't cause a breach or it'll spell doom talk from before?” Paine enquired.


“Still true, which is the other part of it that we're dealing with now.” I would go on to explain that, “It was testing us, but when we decided to attempt escape by puncturing the boundary between here and the Farplane, we threatened the balance they share.”


“And if we don't attempt escape?”


“That's not what I'm saying.”


“Whatever this bloody hole wants, I care more what we need and what we need is to be out of here!” Nikki grumbled.


“There has to be an-”


“There's one!” Yuubou blurted, cutting me off.


“Ready!”


While we argued, Yuubou and Val had continued searching for vulnerabilities in the cloister. Yuki was prepared this time, having kept Iezak together. As the pyreflies pooled forth, their collective energy ate away at the structure. Soon, a pore was created and pure white light burst forth from it, instantly bathing us in tranquility. It was the grace of the Farplane Glen.


“It feels warm.”


The others also took in the light, hope returning to them as our path to the surface drew closer and closer within reach. However, that same light evoked a different reaction from our host. As the hole grew, the cloister writhed almost like it was in pain. In a last effort, the whole of Cloister 86 began falling apart. Yuki was still intent on widening the breach enough for us when Cyan had to pull her away from falling debris. Iezak's pyreflies scratched at the collapsing walls, but it wasn't enough for them to reach the Farplane on the other side. Without another option, they returned to Yuki to avoid being trapped with the cloister and the lot of us fled down into 87. However, as soon as we reached, the walls came alive with more Demon Wall fiends and began slamming together to crush us. The floor even made attempts to ensnare our legs. We barely managed to drop down from it to Cloister 88 before it slammed shut above our heads.


“I've got it!” Yuki screamed, having sped to the front of the group since Cyan rescued her.


She'd advantaged its conflicting intentions to test us and prevent us from breaching it to focus Iezak's pyreflies directly against the warping infrastructure of the most recent cloisters. They'd all but freed themselves from her by the time I caught up to her and there were still others behind me. It was about when the last of Iezak was released into the glen that the full effects took place. The rupture brought the reality of the Farplane spilling into the cloister, the rivaling energies between the two planes slowly fracturing both.


“Take cover!” Nooj shouted just before the whole area blew apart.


Once the dust had settled, we reorganised and headed for the now gaping hole to the Farplane. Tremours rippled across both as we made our escape, but the lot of us managed to reach the spiraling branches that would lead back to the surface safely. It wasn't long after, however, that the floor we had been standing on moments ago broke away and fell into the dark. Cracks steadily crawled up the branches, drawing nearer to our feet.


“RUN!”


Basic survival instincts coursed adrenaline throughout our forms and we rushed up the branches as they crumbled to dust. The sheer incline limited our top speed in escape, but I doubt any of us were giving that much thought.


Well, at least one, “Wait, isn't the Farplane just below us? Even if we should fall, it probably wouldn't-”


“We'd fall to our deaths. The last time one of us fell down here, it was an unsent that kept us from dying. Yuna told us that story when she was knocked down the fayth stone tunnel at Djose. If we fall, we're dead.” Paine shouted.


We continued to push our muscles as the ground beneath our feet softened more and more the further we got. It was clear we weren't going to reach the surface before the remainder gave way and we plummeted back down into the glen. Even as that reality became painfully evident, we didn't give up. If there was even the slightest of chances we could survive, we were going to take it.


Not long after, I felt my feet trip as the ground it pushed against fell. However, rather than fall as my body braced itself for, I rose. I turned my eyes down to them to find a glowing glyph of magic, lifting me higher through the tunnel. I chanced a few steps on the panel of magics before scanning its surface for the others. Two absentees immediately registered on my mind and I dropped down to peer through the panel. As my friends' screams already identified, the two missing were Yuubou and Yuki. They'd used their Combination Magic to create this platform for us, allowing us to live at the cost of their own lives. Casting the spell prevented them from using their levitation, but if they stopped their spell for even a second, we'd fall. They'd sacrificed themselves for us.


Once we were back on solid ground, the loss struck us. Joseph was in hysterics and Nikki joined him with her swears. Kyra comforted her as did Nooj for Paine. Gideon, Val, and Cyan sank, their eyes fixated down the tunnel where we'd come. I suppose I was, too. A mixture of both, actually, though I wasn't sure what I was feeling more. Part of me was angry with those two for what they did. We were almost a family after all we'd been through together and they left us like this. They'd saved us. We were alive as a result of their deaths. That was the choice. Our lives for theirs. They could have chosen themselves. Their abilities could have let them rise up and out to the Cloister of Trials, but they chose to give that fate to us instead.


'Slayer'


That voice. It couldn't be...


In my daze, I found myself rising and taking my leave of the Bevelle Temple, leaving the others behind. She was calling for me, but she couldn't be. My heart pounded in my chest, a combination of my grief over Yuubou and Yuki and a growing sense of dread from that voice.


'Slayer'


How could she be speaking to me? How did she know that name?


“Slayer.”


“Lady Adelaide...”

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Nikki.png

Nikki couldn’t believe it the twins were gone, there were no tricks from the Via Infinito this time. It was a fact. They were dead. It was gut wrenching and Nikki felt she could puke at any moment. They sacrificed their own lives for them. Nikki could only think of what would have happened if she had been faster, had a quicker reaction time. Could she have stopped them? Could she have saved them? These questions went around Nikki’s head over and over again as they headed to now an exit that had appeared. Regret and anger flooded her, a confliction of feelings that went round and round that just made her feel numb. A dark hole in her mind that she couldn’t get out of.

Suddenly a menacing laugh filled the cloister and Nikki turned to see that Maestor Seymore was behind them. There was a gasp from her team as they realised who it was, although Nikki wasn’t surprised she had expected him to pop up again. A growl came from Joseph and he was the first to speak.

“What are you laughing at?”

“I’m sorry I’m being rude, but don’t you see your friends are now free, they are free of the ever shackles of life and have chosen the path of everlasting death. They are free of pain and suffering.” It was then Nikki replied before Joseph could.

“You bastard, they did not choose death. They had no choice it was either save themselves and watch their friends die or sacrifice themselves. I know to them there wouldn’t have been no choice because the other option was unthinkable to them.” Nikki loaded her bow and pointed it straight at him and at that action everyone else followed her, drawing their weapons and pointing it at him. Nikki growled at him. “I will make sure you go to Farplane and bloody stay there!”

“STOP!” interrupted the young girl’s voice the same voice that had saved her before. Only this time as Nikki looked around it seemed everyone had heard her. “Please you have to run! All can all hear me right? You have to go I’ll hold him off, don’t let your friends’ sacrifice be in vain. LIVE!”

“Please if they are so willing to give their lives who are you to deny them, you are not even an unsent, you are merely a creation.”

An outline of the little girl appeared before them, however she seemed to be a younger version of the unsent she looked to be about four, but she talked with wisdom in her voice far beyond her years. She turned around at the Maestor and poked out her tongue at him with the monkey on her shoulder.

“So what if I am?! I don’t care what I am a creation or a shadow I will not let you hurt these people. I will keep them safe.” She then turned to the group. “I’m sorry I tried to help your friends, but you have to go.” The girl then disappeared and in her place she seem to have put up an invisible wall that was stopping him. “Hurry!” her voice rang out.

“I think it’s safe to say we should listen to her.” Said Gideon.

“Lets get our asses out of here!”

“But the twins we can’t just-“ started Joseph Nikki knocked him out with a swift punch to his face.

“Any other objections?!” Seeing that no one else disagreed they all ran to the exit while Val carried Joseph.

When they got out they found themselves back in the temple however what was concerning was that the amount of pryeflies had increased. However Nikki couldn’t worry about that now and the group silently made their way outside.

When they got outside the silence was interrupted by a cry of “Nikki!” and Asuka hugging Nikki’s legs. “Please, please don’t go back in there!” cried Asuka getting hysterical. Raine then approached the group, it seemed like that she already knew that the twins had died as she had expressed condolences for their loss. She then explained to them about a rumor that when a psychic dies their dying thoughts are projected outwards to every psychic that is within range. Asuka unfortunately had received those thoughts, which was why now she was crying into Nikki’s legs.

“Asuka was hysterical at the time she suddenly shouted out of the blue that she needed someone to help her because the twins were dying and she didn’t know what to do. Lillia wanted to help her straight away but Hayliegh wouldn’t allow it and instead took it upon herself to help her. As soon as she touched her hand it was like she could hear their thoughts too. It was distressing to watch but she wrote everything they said down in the form of a letter.” Raine then handed over a letter to Nikki while then guiding Asuka away, comforting her that wouldn’t be going in right away.

Nikki slowly opened the letter she shook as she did so, the words on this letter contained the twins last thoughts. She didn’t even know if she wanted to read it. If she read it then that would be it, it would really be goodbye then. They would never see their smiles again or their upbeat personality that always uplifted everyone in the tightest spots. What were they going to do without them? Could they even continue on? Should she do as Asuka requested and not go back in? Who else were they going to lose? These thoughts whirled around her head but she knew she needed to do this in order to get the answers she needed she knew she had to at least read this letter, to know why they saved them.

"Hello everyone,

It’s Yuki here, I’m not strong enough to project my brother’s thoughts, I can feel my strength fading fast and I can already feel the darkness creep in. But I can still hear his thoughts and he is thinking the same as me, we don’t regret anything. That’s probably a surprise to you all that my brother isn’t projecting his thoughts, well the fact is he isn’t psychic. I used my powers to teleport him around and project our thoughts to make it seem like we were both psychic, it was more fun that way. We had good times with all of you.

You all are probably pretty angry with us, wondering why we did what we did. I only had one choice, you guys can’t honestly say you wouldn’t do the same, maybe if my brother was also psychic things would be different but here we are. It’s strange we always wanted to go down as heroes, saving the world saving you guys I think we did that. We want to have big statues of us when you finish this mission and for people to sing songs about us for years to come.

You guys need to continue in our place, save Spira, we refuse to believe that the Farplane is too broken to be repaired, there is hope here somewhere in the depths. There is someone warm here I can feel it, don’t give up, continue on and then live for us.

Oh and Gideon you need to learn to relax more you’re always so stiff.

We love you all, we’ll see you all again someday. This isn’t goodbye."

Nikki let herself smile a little at the point that the twins wanted to have statues and songs. Tears rolled down Nikki’s face as she read it.

“What does it say?” asked Val, Nikki just silently handed over the letter and began walking in the direction of Macalania Woods.

“Nikki_” began Kyra but Paine interrupted her.

“Leave her, I think she needs to be alone,”

Nikki was grateful to Paine for saying that she didn’t think she could form words even if she had wanted to. Her mind was just in a muddle it gave her a little peace to read that letter but it still hurt. They were still gone and there was nothing she could do about that. She just couldn’t believe that they were gone, it was suddenly like this bubble had shattered and had become very aware of the danger they had put themselves in by looking for Rikku. Yeah, people had died before but no one that she knew well, she regretted every death but this was different. This was the twins, she knew them well and they knew about her, they were just always there. It was going to be hard to move on without them.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Mishka.png

“Lady Adelaide?” I repeated in disbelief.


Within the Bevelle Temple's Cloister of Trials stood my very first victim. She stood there, wearing that same intricately decorated ceremonial robe she'd been wearing when we first met. Her form was still as remarkable as I remembered it being, gentle cerulean skin that dulled even my rare violet shade, never mind the typical green of most guado. Her hair sparkled, the result of pockets of nectar its branches bore. It consisted of a special herb, something of a relative I'd say to the moonlilies. I'd earned the envy of my peers, having sprouted the soft flowing stems of Salvia Dill atop my head. She could afford herself my jealousy. This woman who had been so filled with grace and she'd been kind. She'd been kind to me; she'd rivaled her outward beauty with the virtues in her heart and I'd tore into that. I'd spilled that goodness within her and left it to rot away her magnificence.


“I'm sorry.” I muttered.


It was useless. She wasn't real. She wasn't actually standing before me. This was simply the result of being so close to the Farplane. Just as I'd done before, I'd conjured an image of her, probably my guilty conscience seeping back out again and influencing the pyreflies.


“I've done it again.” I said to her, seeing as it was better pretending than to talk to myself, “Even with this new path in life, I still manage to bring only harm to those around me.”


“That is who you are, Slayer.”


My eyes grew wide. The image of Adelaide Guado had spoken, but it couldn't have. Surveying the scowl across her face, I found consciousness behind her eyes and stumbled a few steps back. As if to eliminate any further doubt I might have had over her existence, she followed my retreat with the same number of steps. The pyreflies that had been swirling aimlessly about began reacting to her... or were they responding to my panic?


“How can this be?”


“Did you think you'd escaped consequence?”


She was wrong. “I never escaped...”


“No, you haven't, have you? You tried, but the Slayer will never leave you.”


“I am no longer the Slayer. She died long ago.”


“Hardly. I believe she stands here before my eyes. It sickens me to see Spira still suffers your stench.”


“And me, but it is the stench of decay. I am as I intend, to be Mishka and only Mishka.”


“A Slayer by any other name...”


“If your intention here is to drown me back in that pool of misery, you're a bit late.” I grumbled, turning away.


“Drown you? You've downed more blood than it would take to drown you.” She mused.


“Crossing supernatural lines there, aren't we? Am I still 'Slayer' or am I suddenly a vampire?”


“With how often you've bathed in it, you might as well be both. Did it feel warm on your skin? Did my spilling life keep you cozy each night?” She asked, caressing her throat.


I sighed, “Not quite as warm as my parents' burning carcasses. I'll tell you again, you waste your breath.”


“I have no breath to waste. You saw to that already with your knife.”


This was getting us nowhere and I knew I should have questions for her. She was dead and buried. Her corpse had been sent by Jyscal's people on that day, as had her son. She could not be standing here, at least, not her true self. Was she like Sir Auron? No, I could smell the Farplane with her. She was unsent somehow.


“How are you here?”


“Frightened? It was your guilt that beckoned me back to the waking world. Your guilt fuels my renewed existence and I revel in your discomfort.”


A smile crept onto my countenance as her words reached my ears. She wasn't suited to such sinister speech and it made for unintended comedy. In all honesty, I did feel guilt, but not about her. When I murdered her, I'd been a terrified little girl. I was more worried what Tromell might have done to me than slitting her throat. She was only my first; I'd had so many more since then and barely any had weighed much on my conscience on their own. Even after their sheer number ate away at my confidence, I'd been made to see light beyond them, which protected me now.


Calmly, I approached her and peered directly into her eyes to say, “My previous sins will never leave me, but I've come to realise it serves no purpose lingering on them. My actions here and now will define what remains of my life.”


To that she only applauded, “Oh bravo, Slayer. Good show. After all the bloodshed, you can still hold yourself in such high esteem, can you?”


“What remains? What sort of life do you lead? How does the Slayer that is differ from the Slayer that was? And how will be the Slayer to come?” She scoffed.


“Stronger still through the many tests I've endured... including this one.” I all but spat.


“And do they?” Her words confused me, but she would clarify, “They whose lives you stole. Do they grow stronger as you endure?”


The pyreflies that shivered in her wake started to swarm, soaring through the cloister wildly. They'd eventually settle into specific groupings and continue to gather together into hives of white light. Once they were dense enough, the lights began to dim and leave in their place several familiar faces. They were my other targets, all of them, men and women, old and young. Some presented themselves as they were in life, almost a haunting reminder of what I'd taken from this world. Others displayed themselves in their manner of death, adorned in red and various protruding devices. I remembered them all just as I'd remembered Adelaide. Their memories had remained with me ever since. Had I more time to think on it, I would've seen that they have arrived in exactly the same form as in my memory, which meant they were connected to them. From me they were reborn and so it stood to reason that they could be returned should I choose. They were mine to beckon and mine to release, but their sudden appearance had me stupefied. They seemed their own beings, merely coming forward to confront their killer. Of course, my senses knew them as unsent not images, which was curious.


“Are we having a reunion?” I enquired, using the question to mask my distress.


“And a happy one, I think; least it is for us.” Adelaide answered, waving to the mass.


“What is it you hope to accomplish here? With this, this showcase of my successful missions?”


She would not answer me. She didn't need to. From the crowd stepped forth another of my victims, my third to be exact, still wearing the pike I'd embedded in his heart. His mistake hadn't been great, just enough so that it earned him Tromell's wrath. That was what the Slayer was then. He'd given me that title when I made my approach. That gained him my own wrath, as I despised any association with the grizzly one I didn't need to acknowledge. Back then, I still had my reservations over the Slayer. I surely didn't want a second loathsome brand.


“Look what you've done to me! I-”


“Yawn.” I cut him off before he could go on with what I assumed would be a tirade, “Honestly, do you think serving up these zombies will cause me duress? As I just said, they are my victories. If anything, they stand here now as trophies, testaments to just how good I am at what I do.”


“Is that what I am to you?!” Another one stepped forward, stumbling to claw at me in rage.


I easily sidestepped her, giving her my simple “yes” in response, which provoked more to howl and groan about their own experiences with me. If I'd been a normal person, I might have shown more pity for them. It was unlucky they met me during the life when I embraced the Slayer. I'd been much like the girls in Nikki's gang, the devout Yevonites, and those fools that hoped to erect a new Zanarkand upon Spira. Most of my victims were identified as toys I could play with and play with them I did. I'd rather enjoyed it, particularly with who would come forth next.


“You slaughtered my parents! You had me bound and helpless and you butchered them in front of me!” She wailed, blood oozing from her wound with each syllable she spoke.


“And you were a wonderful audience. So attentive. I remember you squealed each time I smashed my tonfa into your daddy's skull. It was sweet music.” I thought back, swimming in my former glory.


I wasn't trying to be cruel. These people couldn't have been here and, even if they were, something was responsible for bringing them back from the grave. They were polluted abominations that only possessed the visages of my victims. If I was to give in to what they were clearly after, I'd be falling into a trap. Worse for her specifically was that I hated her. When Tromell had me assigned to kill her, I was more than happy to do it. Her family had been one of the loudest persecutors of my parents, rallying others in attacking them for their “outrageous” beliefs. Beliefs such as science and free thinking. The assignment made them my toys and I knew what I wanted to do to them. I kidnapped their daughter and tied her to the far wall of my staging area. When they arrived, I shot them with Thunder bolts from my crossbow and they dropped instantly. Over the next hours, I turned them from guado into something hardly recognisable. I believe at one point I wore the mother's head for a hat and pretended to discipline her, slapping her across the face with her mother's own arm.


“You really are a monster.” Adelaide resumed.


“I was and a damn good one at that.” I mused, cutely winking at them.


“I hate you!”


“I know, dear. But mummy and daddy are talking now, m'kay?”


“You would be so bold in the face of so many destroyed lives?” Adelaide asked, “Even my son's?”


The young boy appeared beside her mother, half hiding from me, half hoping I'd notice his innocence. “Hi there. Do you still remember me? I was even smaller than you are back then. Sorry you've been dragged into this mess.”


He only shied away at my words, shielding himself with his mother. Adelaide seemed out of tricks given her scowl, but then, she'd always had it. Therefore, it was quite unnerving when the expression changed to a wicked smirk.


“So there may yet be a conscience lying in that black heart.”


“Sure there is. I haven't tried to hide it. Good luck making use of it, though.”


It was then my eyes found her. The sight of her blinded me and the terrible memory flooded back so quickly I didn't notice that what had blinded me were my own tears. She'd been a Yevonite from Bevelle. She was nothing unique and held no importance on her own. It was what she was exposed to that made her a target. Tromell and Seymour were finally ready to initiate their plan, but the guado were outsiders to Yevon's regime. We had no knowledge of their inner workings and any slip in their act could prove disasterous for them. Jyscal had met with them on several occasions and seen her there with them. That was how Tromell knew of her. She was only an aid, I forget whose, but being their aid meant even if she didn't know anything, she might have still overheard some information, something they didn't realise might be useful to third parties. For that reason, Tromell had me acquire her and torture the information out of her. She didn't fight it. She didn't know she knew anything and so she tried her best to tell me everything I wanted to know. Of course, by that point in my life, I'd relished in my role. I don't think I even made any suggestions to help her focus the information she offered into what I actually needed. I simply took to cutting at her. By the time she'd gotten to the part about Grand Maester Mika being an unsent and the corrupt dealings of Wen Kinoc, I'd already paralysed her limbs.


Hours from that point on were spent meticulously slicing into her, hoping to prolong her suffering as long as I could. Tromell wanted her dead even if she gave us what we needed. He believed, and rightfully so, that as a devout Yevonite, she would inform the Maesters of what she'd revealed even under threat of death. I was to dispose of her, but the how was up to me. It took me a long while to grow weary of my play, but as soon as I had, she finally spoke. She'd been unlike any of my previous victims. I'd come to enjoy their roaring and barking, telling me I'd pay for my crimes or something else of similar meaning, but she actually spoke of forgiveness. She gave me her sympathy and prayed for my soul, believing I was only lost and in need of salvation. I'd done so much to her and she still showed me compassion. It had been too much for me and, in a panic, I'd cut out her tongue and put a bolt through her lips to shut her up. She bled out from that wound. I would have ended it quicker, but I was beside myself, shrinking into the furthest corner I could find. What she said to me had brought it all back, every murder I'd committed, that I'd taken pleasure in, and the horrified expressions on their dead faces littered my mind.


That was the last time I was the Slayer. Following that, I ran from Guadosalam and found my way to Mt. Gagazet.


“Have I made good use of it?” Adelaide's voice came back, “You would leave your future to your actions now then? And what is it you do now, I wonder? Try as you might to transcend what you were, you still are now and forever will it be you. You live a life of death, Slayer. Your actions end only in death. A destiny of death for the Slayer. Would you have the remains of that life?”


I sank. My heart felt heavy. What were glancing blows became sharp daggers in my chest. I'd killed them. I didn't spare a single one of them. I could fool myself into thinking that it wasn't me any longer, but that wasn't true. Given the right excuse, I'd kill again. I had already killed several members of our group already. They were only illusions, but I didn't hesitate. And now...


“Perhaps a destiny of death can have its own end in death. If everything you touch dies, why not spare them? You can end it, Slayer. You know you can.”


“I know I can...” I repeated her words, falling to my knees.


“It's calling to you.”


“It calls to me.” I traced my fingers across the blade.


“You should answer.”


My eyes fell upon it and my mind rehearsed the scene. Would it be alright? Would it be better?


“How about if I answer it in her stead?” Cyan?


“You are not a part of this.” Adelaide hissed.


“Oh, if only that were true.” Cyan replied, walking between us, “As perfect as some prefer to see me, I think I've made my fair share of mistakes and I should make up for them.”


“The Slayer must be vanquished.”


“Her name is Mishka.”


“Her crimes speak her name louder than you, warrior.”


“You mean her guilt. And yes, it does, but then again, when has a person's guilt ever learned to button it?”


“Cyan...” My voice could only produce a choked whisper.


“Guilt plagues every living soul. That's not exclusive to 'Slayers'. We all lose our way from time to time. I feel we should be allowed spells of insecurity, don't you?”

“You would take light such abominable acts?”


“No. Her past is to be reviled.”


“Cyan...” Her words were knives.


“But her present, that has proven to be a shining example of heroism and where would the hero be without her tragic past?” Cyan explained, coming to my defence, “I wasn't sure of it until now. She'd been acting odd, you see. Now, I'm starting to sense it. Her guilt's gotten the better of her, but rather than give in as she had before, she tried to point herself into a productive direction, save Rikku, protect us, things like that.”

“But I failed even that.” I mumbled in between whimpers.


“Yes, I was curious about the new arrivals in our merry brood.” Adelaide mused.


“You.” Cyan gasped when she saw them.


“I'm sorry...”


They walked forward without saying a word. They might not have been able to. I had no idea what they might have gone through before coming here. Whatever it was, they didn't deserve to die like that and I didn't do anything to stop it.


“Is this the hero's worth? Is that the shining example to which you were referring?” Adelaide mocked.


“Yuki... Yuubou...” Was all Cyan could utter.


“I know what I must do.” I stammered, redrawing my weapon.


“No!” Cyan screamed, dropping to my side to hold my arms down.


“I'm sorry, Cyan. It's for the best.”


“No, it isn't! Don't let your guilt swallow you whole!”


“It isn't just the guilt.”


“No. No, it isn't, is it? It's her tainted, accursed life. As long as she remains, everything and everyone she touches will turn to ash.”


“Don't lose yourself to it, Mishka. Please, come back to me.” Cyan pleaded.


“It's for the best.” I mumbled again.


“You are fighting against the tide, warrior. The Slayer has fallen.”


That statement took the last of Cyan's patience and she stood with clenched fists, taking her eyes to our friends, “Yuki. Yuubou. You know Mishka isn't responsible! How can you stand there in judgement of her?!”


“They know, as well as, the Slayer herself tha-”


“Cyan?”


“And Mishka, too."


“You're back.”


“I think we died."


“Yes, you did. She was the cause. She-”


“Mishka? No, she wasn't responsible. We gave our lives to them so that they could continue the mission." They explained.


“You...”


“Mishka, you have to be brave now. You have to complete the mission for us.”


“But I...”


“What would our deaths be if you were to throw your life away now?” The Yevonite added, finally speaking, “You were broken and Spira cried for you as we bled. We call out to you when you are unsure of your way; please listen to us. You have much left to do.”


“I'm a disease to Spira.”


“No, just lost your way is all. Everyone searches for their way. You merely took a few more wrong turns than usual, but that's to be expected from someone walking your path.” She said with a smile.


“And besides that, this honourable warrior still has unsettled matters with you.”


“Cyan...”


“You certainly have found wonderful friends to aid you in your search.”


I smiled, “I have.”


“And you will all die so long as she lives!” Adelaide exclaimed.


Cyan helped me to my feet and I would go to her, bowing before her, “Lady Adelaide. What I took from you, I know I will never repay. However, I still have a role to play. I hope that can be some recompense.”


Though she seethed with hatred and bitterness, my mind was no longer plagued by memories of her murder. Each of my former victims distorted and broke apart into scattering pyreflies. Adelaide's son faded from his mother's arms shortly after and she would slowly join him, as well, leaving only the twins behind. The two of them appeared as they were the last time we'd seen them. Cyan and I held our hands together, shedding tears for them as they, too, melted back into the aether.


“Well, glad that's over.” Cyan sighed in relief, turning me towards her, “I've missed you.”


She proceeded to hug me close, apologising for her actions since Cloister 60. She hoped we could return to the way we were before Via Infinito interfered. Through the following cloisters, she'd come to see the toll her harsh berating had taken on me. She'd reasoned that was how I found myself at Adelaide's mercy, defenceless against my past. When the twins sacrificed themselves for us, it pushed me over the edge of the abyss. It was lucky I'd beckoned their unsents or I may just have taken my own life.


I smelled her fragrance in her hair. I felt her warmth against my skin. It would be easy to accept her and allow her back. I only needed to let her do it. However, that was the same mistake I'd been making my entire life. I needed to take responsibility. This was a life I could never have.


With that in mind, I pushed her back, “I can't.”


“Mishka?” She sounded hurt, but that couldn't be helped.


“The situation is even more complicated that you think.”


“And we can face it together.”


“No, we can't. You need to stay away from me.”


“Why?”


“She might have hoped for more from it, but she wasn't wrong. I am cursed.”


“No, you aren't!”


“I am. You know it, too. You've admitted to it before.”


“I was angry and confused, Mishka. I'm sorry for th-”


“You were right. I do possess the Corrupter.”


“And all it is is a sword. I know that now. I-”


“Not a sword.” I corrected, “Not anymore.”


“What do you mean?” She said, but quickly stopped in a gasp when she saw.


I lifted the hand she'd held down earlier. Rather than the Blurry Moon type sword she had expected, I now held a sickle bathed in black. Streams of black fog swirled about it, something akin to the pyreflies, but stinking of Via Infinito. My sword had mutated into this thing during the escape as we broke down the walls separating these two opposing forces in nature. It was a sign of what this new entity had in store for me, what it had wanted of me all along.


“I am the bringer of death.”


“No, you-”


“That is what Via Infinito hopes I will become and I won't allow myself to be their pawn.”


“And we won't. We can face it toge-”


“I need to keep my distance. Via Infinito has decided my fate and anyone who gets close to me will only be doomed to share that fate. I won't let that happen to you or any of the others. Especially not you.”


“Mishka.”


I raised the sickle, the blade slicing through the air and drawing blood. Pyreflies, the blood of Spira, fled from the wound. Setting it back down, I indulged my heart with another glance at Cyan before taking my leave of her. She didn't say another word as I departed.


Sunlight shone on me as I emerged from the main hall of St. Bevelle. The city was alive with its citizens going about their day. I'd forgotten to recall the sickle as I stepped into their world. Even without seeing it, they could feel something severely amiss and so they kept their distance. I traced my eyes down the length of my arm to it. The fog that emanated from it had expanded to me, draping about my legs and slowly slithering its way up. I found a more secluded alleyway and withdrew the weapon. When I returned to the streets, the people no longer shied away even though nothing had really changed. Even though they couldn't feel it any more, my senses were honed enough. It was still expanding, pulling its way higher and higher and enveloping my form. It wanted to offer me its power and whispered to me as such and I meant to assume that power, though I would do so for my benefit. The Corrupter still held true to its purpose, but there was only so far left to go. If I could beat it before it took me, there was still a chance to complete the mission and fulfill my duty.


“Here it comes!” A voice pulled my attention back to the city.


A child ran towards a bouncing blitz ball, readying for a powerful kick. Other children surrounded him, each of them locked onto the same object. They were on the defence and the first child was attempting a goal. His kick was dead on and the force of it transferred to the ball. Two of them got their hands on it as it passed, but they couldn't stop it. However, they'd been able to redirect its trajectory enough. The ball sailed just beyond the rim of their makeshift goal as the kicker cringed at the miss.


“Do you want to play?” I heard another voice ask and then a tug on my leg.


A little girl stood next to me, having come up when she noticed me watching the game. I smiled at her and shook my head.


“Oh, but it's fun!” She whined.


I turned back to their arena and found the others were looking at me, as well, glistening eyes pleading with me to stay.


“No problem is not without alternate solutions. No demon need be dealt with alone. You may find that in helping them mend their wounds, the scars burning at you will also heal.”


I sighed. It seemed I didn't have an option. With a half-hearted smile, I nodded my consent and joined them in their game. The next hour or so took me away from life for a spell. Those kids had nothing else on their minds besides their fun. Well, a few of the older boys might have had other goals in mind. It brought me a bit of joy to hear their flirting. They reminded me of Kai when we were just starting on our mission. Simpler times.


They wouldn't get to finish their game before their parents called for them. It didn't matter too much to them, though. They hadn't been keeping score. I waved goodbye to them as they ran off and continued on my way. Somewhere in the middle of Bevelle's marketplace, I came across yet another familiar face and took to spying from a distance. The girl seemed to be adjusting well to ordinary life. She bounced back and forth from a few of the shops before heading off. I followed and found her as she rejoined her chaperon.


“I asked around, but nobody seems to have any.” She told her.


“That's alright, Xiang.” Kyley said, “We'll get some next time.”


“Get what next time?”


The two of them were joined by none other than Master Tomoya, who Xiang greeted with a bow. They shared in idle chatter as I continued to watch. There was mention of Xiang's progress and Sanika's imprisonment, which was coupled with talk of Suki's situation. Eventually, the conversation shifted to Nikki and what we were doing about Via Infinito and I decided to make my entrance.


“They've been down there a while, longer than usual. I hope they are well.” Kyley told Master Tomoya.


“Nothing we couldn't manage.”


“Mishka!” Xiang chirped, coming over to offer me a hug.


“It's good to see you. Are Nikki and the others with you?” Kyley asked.


“They should be around. I was just wandering on my own.” I said, then turned my attention to Xiang, “You seem well.”


“She has made tremendous progress. She speaks the world of you.” Tomoya stated.


“I'm glad.”


“Do you want to come back with us?” Xiang asked, “We're going to cook dinner.”


“She's been very helpful with the day to day chores.” Kyley said, patting the girl's head.


“Well, I'd be happy to come then. One request, though.”


“What is it?” Xiang asked, holding onto my arm.


“The Master has been training you. I believe I should put those lessons to the test.” I told her.


Her eyes glowed when I said that and, after she confirmed it with Tomoya who smiled at her eagerness, she agreed to it. As we made the walk back to Kyley's house, she regaled me in her new life and the new friends she'd made, specifically Kai. I made a note to warn her about his “friendliness” at some point, but it was good to see her innocence returning. I could spend my life in this way. I could be a mentor and help where I was needed. I could give myself objectives and work towards accomplishing them. As long as I could remain on the surface of their lives, my fate should not pose a threat to them. Via Infinito will not win.

[Zerathos986]

Kyra.png

Her head was pounding. Everytime she saw another arrow pierce one of these ‘fakes’, it was like an imaginary arrow went straight through her mind. She’d lost count of how many she’d seen. Twenty, forty, two hundred maybe?

“This is too much...” Kyra thought to herself as she’d noticed another one of these “Nikki’s” had asked what got everyone down. A hint of sincerity, but the Via Infinito was up to no good as far as Kyra was concerned.

“Again?!” exclaimed the twins.

“We need to keep moving.” said Paine, “Ignore her.”

“We tried that before it’s not getting any better.” Said Val.

“I’m not following, what is going on? What was so bad that has left you all like this?”

“She’s mine.” Kyra then snapped her head up at that.

“What good is killing all of them?” Kyra snapped, breaking her silence of the situation.

“If I get rid of her for good I get my memories back.”

“And then what?”

“Then I would be free of that memory and this place.”

Freedom. A concept that was lost to Kyra. What is freedom? That explanation wasn’t good enough. She could kill this cloaked fake herself if she wasn’t so broken. So exhausted. So full of anger it weighed her down.

The next moments happened in a flash. Web, but no spiders. Another horror scene, but this time she could actually hear Nikki’s bones breaking. This scene would end soon but all Kyra could feel was the regret. If only she’d been paying attention Nikki wouldn’t have di-

”Kyra!” A soft but urgent voice snapped Kyra out of her current lament. “Kyra you need to let go! Remember what she said these fakes appear because of us and you blaming yourself is only making this worse, it wasn’t your fault.”

A bright warm light could be seen, but Kyra couldn’t make sense of it. Mishka seemed to have a sense of urgency and ran in to free this Nikki from her trap.

More running. As if the group had a means of escaping from this schism. This death trap. Once they’d found a quiet place, Mishka would be the first to break the silence with a sincere apology. After what Kyra had seen, she didn’t quite understand Mishka’s 180 turn. They were fakes back there, how did she know this one was real? As Mishka started to explain she’d killed the both of us, it brought back the erie memory that didn’t quite fit in with the rest. If saving this Nikki would somehow lead Mishka’s actions to atonement, then so be it. Nikki would have to prove herself to everyone.

Kyra body seemed to move on it’s own, as if wanting to believe this was our Nikki. She took her from Mishka’s arms as tears streamed down her face. “She weighs just as much as she should…” Kyra’s mind started to wander as the others kept talking. She wanted to believe this was the person she loved but just couldn’t be sure.

As the others talked, Kyra would interject her thoughts into their conversation. Still her main focus was on Nikki. As they decided to move forward, the others still questioned everything that was happening. Why wouldn’t the Via Infinito let us out? Why was it acting so strangely? Kyra didn’t understand any of it. She wanted to take this Nikki out of here and be rid of this place for good.

As confusing as the Via Infinito was, Kyra took a slight bit of comfort having Nikki in her arms. So much so that she’d do anything to protect her. She’d stopped caring what the others were doing and focused on the human being in her arms. Her friends battled another trick of the Via Infinito. Rogue pyreflies that Mishka had seemed familiar with for some reason. They had possessed the twins this time. Everything they did was destructive. The rage of the pyreflies were feeding their actions. As her friends fought, Nikki roused from her slumber. Questioning what was going on, Kyra helped Nikki to her feet.

“Kyra, you have to believe me! Nikki exclaimed. The girl in front of her explained, plead, and was desperately trying to convince Kyra of her identity. sShe felt something else. Something trying to get into her mind.

“Kyra, please listen to me. It’s her! Really it is. I’ve been trying to keep her safe! Please you gotta hear me!” a familiar young voice pleaded.

”You?” she recognized the voice as the little girl’s. She showed a vision for Nikki and Kyra to see. Showing everything Nikki was doing while Kyra had the unfortunate opportunity of being tricked by the blasted Via Infinito. She looked back as the sullen girl in front of her and returned the hug.

”You...You’re not fake.”

That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you!” she paused. “I’m sorry you had to see that. I’m sorry you had to go through all of that. I’ll make sure there will be no other copies, no one to taunt you again.”

Kyra had a few other questions, but no one seemed to have the answers for them. Kyra returned the ‘anti spider arrow’ to Nikki. The battle with the twins seemed to be coming to an end as they gained control over the pyreflies within them. It was strange. They didn’t seem to expel from the twins as the other encounters did. They just controlled them. Kyra didn’t think too much of it as the others asked Nikki more questions. This was without a doubt our Nikki. The next objective would be to find an escape route somehow. That would prove to be more difficult.


The Via Infinito seemed to be keeping them down there for some reason, allowing them to move forward as they poked and prodded the walls for an exit of some kind. their efforts. The next events passed Kyra like a blur. Their instincts were to run as the Via Infinito began to collapse on them. Falling was not an option. They ran until there was nowhere else to run. The group then found themselves on a raising platform. It had a familiar glyph on it that could only have been made by two skilled mages. Two missing mages…

As the group rose, their minds fought that sinking feeling. One where they started to realize their friends had sacrificed their own lives to ensure their safety. They found themselves in the temple. Kyra tried to calm Nikki and Joseph as much as possible. They walked through the temple in complete silence. A defening silence that Kyra would never forget.

As soon as the group exited the temple, they were approached by a hysterical Asuka. She exclaimed they should not, could not reenter the Via Infinito. Kyra would have to strongly agree about that fact, but she was curious to know how this little girl knew what was going on.

Her explanation was followed by a letter she’d written that included the last thoughts the twins had. Nikki read it first. on her own. Once finished, she handed the letter over and passed it to the group. She left without a word.

Kyra read the letter with the others. Tears flowed from all of their eyes. Kyra knew the place she needed to go. It was to the Macalania woods.

Kyra ran there as fast as she could. As much as this stubborn girl needed to be alone, she also needed someone with her to calm the nasty thoughts going through her head. Kyra had eventually found her, but noticed she wasn’t alone as she’d hoped. Rhyse had beaten her to the punch. Kyra kept a safe distance as Nikki seemed to be crying into his chest. He was comforting her in her time of struggle. She’d so wished to be that person of comfort for her, but she supposed Rhyse was also fit for the job as well.

“Better?” he asked. Nikki just nodded, that was when he noticed her hand. “Shit Nikki, what happened to your hand?” he carefully took her hand and examined it. She took her hand away.

“It’s fine,” she mumbled. “How did you find me?” she asked changing the subject.

“When I brought Kai back home, no one had seen you for a while Suki mentioned she hadn’t seen you go back to your house but saw the others. I wasn’t really sure at first if I should have been the one to find you but your friend Mishka seemed to think it would have been better for someone on the outside to find you.” He paused. “That Guado has more in common with you than you would think.” Nikki raised an eyebrow at that.

“It’s true minus the swearing, she relates to the kids and has a head on her shoulders.” Again he took her hand. “Now what are we going to do about this? We can’t have you going about picking fights with trees.”

“How did you-“

“Seriously, I’ve known you for years, it’s always the tree.” Rhyse then brought out a hi potion to heal her hand. Nikki just resigned herself to Rhyse healing her hand, after a bout of her trademark stubbornness. There was a moment of silence. A moment of comfort. Then Nikki said something out of the blue.

“They don’t belong there,” she mumbled.

“Huh?” questioned Rhyse looking at her. She moved her lips to his, kissing him. A moment later, he returned the gesture. Kyra clenched her fist. She felt herself fill with anger. Fill with regret. She couldn’t watch this sight anymore, she turned and ran, making sure not to make a single sound as she ran out of the woods. Tears blured her sight. Her thoughts scattered as she ran away from what she’d just witnessed. She didn’t know where she was running. She didn’t care. She just ran until she found herself in a park. She’s ended up at the tree she was pinned to when Nikki want into blind rage under the influence of Sanika. She traced her finger over the scars she’s left on the tree, and hit them with her fist.

“Damn stupid Nikki, Damn stupid Via Infinito! Fuck this mission! Fuck it all…” The tears wouldn’t stop flowing from her eyes as she kicked the grass around the tree. She probably looked like a crazy person to any unsuspecting passerby. She couldn’t get that image out of her head.

As she was pacing back and forth, she saw a blue blur zip passed her head, narrowly missing her left ear.

"Watch out!" a young male voice called out.

Kai out of nowhere before it hits Kyra on its return swipe saves the ball but tumbles to the ground. Kai was covered in a few scrapes and was a little dirty from the fall but got up and smiled as his team went over to him. The captain, Melai, hit another boy over the head with her clip board.

“You dummy, you nearly hit her!"

The other boys start to talk making the boy who nearly hit Kyra pale as they mumbled things such as "Isn't she Kyra?" and "She's the one that Nikki is dating right?"

"Oh Yevon, she'll kill me I'm going to die" the boy said, still panicked.

Melai slapped her forehead. "You're not going to die, Kai you know Nikki, tell him"

With a deadpanned expression Kai faced the boy, “No she won't kill you, she'll just get an arrow and use you for target practice, I hope you can run" The boy panicked even more and the other boys put him straight in which case Kai just laughs at him not believing he actually took that seriously, the captain scolds Kai and tried to usher her team to go back to practice.


Kai doesn't budge and the captain just gives up with him and goes back to her team

Kai then looked at Kyra "That's now two dates you owe me" he said with a cheeky grin.

"Hmmm." Kyra couldn’t be bothered by that comment. She had other things on her mind. She forced a half smile.

"Soo… You've seen Nikkster? The girls have been asking after her but no one knows where she is, I think she might be in the woods, but I'm not sure."

"Yup. She's in the woods. With Rhyse......" She had to be honest with the boy. She let her emotions get the better of her. She was jealous.

"Hmmm…" Kai pauses and looks at her seriously. "Did he do something?" he said carefully and slowly.

"He did something. Calm her down maybe. She kissed him."

Kai looked blankly at her at first, the workings of his brain were visible on his face. His mouth opening shutting as if he was going to say something but thought better of it. After a few moments thinking as fast as Kai could, he said, "Ever had your brain so messed up that the only you can think of is find a way to not hurt anymore?"

He continued "I have, two years ago Sin fell on this city, and even though in the end it was defeated it killed a lot of my friends that day."

"Kai, I'm really sorry to hear that" unsure whether to hug the boy or continue, she just let her heart spill out to the boy, "I believe these past few hours have been the only time my brain has been completely messed to the point of where I'll do anything not to have it hurt anymore. I watched probably a hundred fake Nikki's die in the Via Infinito. All I wanted was to see if I could comfort her, but Rhyse beat me to the punch."

Kai seemed shocked to hear what Kyra has just said. "You do realise she doesn't love him, you are the only one that has made her truly smile." He paused. "Everyone can see it, the girls, mum even Lillia although she would never admit it, Nikki's old teachers have even commented on it."

Kyra’s eyes welled up with tears. "She told me....but I don't know what to believe. I believed all those Nikki's were real. I believed Nikki didn't love him. I believed it all only to have it crumble in front of my eyes"

Kai was sympathetic, "It's not her fault, it's Rhyse's! You want to be angry at someone, be angry at him! He just thinks he can come back and everything will be the same, Nikki probably had a moment of insanity and he took advantage. I hate him!"

"Stupid Rhyse..." she slowly sunk to the ground, losing the will to stand, lifted her hands to her face and cried.

"Woah, sorry I wasn't shouting at you I was shouting at him." The boy pulls out a tissue from his pocket. "Here, please don't cry. Nikki is real you know. Asuka would have sensed it otherwise,"

Kyra knew this. Everything had caught up to her and she’d just broke down into tears.

"Hey Kai you joining us or what?" called one of the boys

"Hey, you ruining my chances of getting a date you guys!" Kai cheekily called back

Melai groaned, "Kai get your ass over here and practice and stop hitting on woman way older than you."
Kai just cheekily smiled and then turned to Kyra "You okay?"

"Yeah, thanks...." She'd say softly. “I will be, I guess.”

"Alright then," he said "I'm going to go guys!"

"WHAT?! We're not finished." Melai yelled.

"I need to go and find Rhyse." He runs over to them "and I'm borrowing this." he grabbed the blitzball and ran off.

"Wait Kai! WHY?!"

"I need to hit him with something." Called from his distance still running..

"Can someone please tell me why he needs our ball to hit him and why he needs to do it now?!" Melai said turning to her teammates

"Meh, Kai hates him"

Kyra finally gets up after recovering from her slump, chuckling at Kai's actions, then went over to the picnic bench to ponder about Nikki.

Her thoughts wander. Thankful for Kai’s kind actions and assistance with explaining. She thought about what the twins would say. What kind of kind smiles and silly advice they would offer as they would bounce with excitement. ”They didn’t belong in the Via Infinito. They deserved so much more…| Her eyes well up with tears again. She hardly noticed as Nikki approached Kyra sitting on the bench. She took a seat beside Kyra and held her head in her hands, obviously full of regret.

After a moment, Nikki then looked up with tears in her eyes, “I have something to tell you, and you are not going to like it, and I wouldn’t blame you if you wanted to hit me, I deserve it I deserve anything you throw at me.”

“Nikki, you don’t need to tell me, because I saw what happened. I saw it. Why did you do it? Why wouldn’t you let me be the one to comfort you? Why did you go to him?”

“I didn’t he was the one that found me. I went to woods to try and forget everything but I couldn’t, killing fiends wasn’t helping in the end I broke down.”

“Don’t make excuses! I saw you kissed him!”

“I wasn’t thinking I let them die, yes I kissed him, to forget I… They died because of me, and what do I do? Go and hurt you by doing something stupid. Don’t you get it?! I’ll never change!! It’ll always be with me, this is the only way I know how to block out the pain and I’ll do it over and over again, because I never change, because the gang screwed me up!”

“Don’t say that! They sacrificed themselves for our mission! They wanted us to continue. You read the letter, did you not?” Kyra yelled. “Dont you realize you have changed? Even Kai says you’ve changed for the better? What’s gotten into you?”

“But I haven’t changed I just proved that just now, You saw me kiss him, when I realised what I was doing I pulled away, but that doesn’t excuse it. I wouldn’t blame you if you left me, I deserve to be alone.”

“You don’t! A wise boy told me that when someone is hurt, they will do anything to make the pain stop. Anything. I don’t think you’ve realized, but I’m hurting too. I saw you die over a hundred times in the Via Infinito. I never want to see that again. I never want you to die! I never want you to be alone! Please don’t blame yourself! I want to be here for you! Right fucking here.”. Kyra didn’t mean to swear at the girl. She needed to know the seriousness in her voice was true. Her feelings were true.

“How can you say that? I want you to be happy, but how I can I make you happy when I’m still dealing with my own demons, you deserve someone that makes you happy.”
“You do make me happy!” she looked up shocked at what she said and she couldn’t hold it back she just broke down in tears.

“Why?!” she just mumbled over and over again.

“Because that’s what someone does when they are in love. They protect them. Build them up. Pick them up when they’re down. I know you’re confused, Nikki. I want to let you know I’m not mad at you. You did everything you knew what to do and how to do it. I just wanted to understand what’s going on in that pretty head of yours.” Kyra would move closer to her and pull Nikki into a tight embrace. “I’m here, I forgive you.”

She just silently put her arms around her and cries into her gripping her tightly whispering “Sorry...” over and over again.
“Hey, it’s okay. Look at me.”

Nikki looked up, Kyra moved her lips to Nikki’s giving her a gentle kiss. For a moment Nikki was frozen but soon she wrapped her arms around her and passionately kissed her back.

Kyra pulled back slowly after a moment. “How are you now?”

“Better than I was.” Nikki paused. ”Can we not?... I mean can we just leave all of us, just leave the mission I don’t want to lose anyone else, and this is getting over our heads I’ve always wanted to go to Kilika. We could get a house by the water and just forget this.” Nikki’s eyes were pleading at her.

“Yes, Let’s go to Kilika! We could make our own house like mine back home! A wooden extravagant house, with a hammock in the back between the trees, and a million rooms so all our friends could visit!”

“A million?”

“Too much? Ok, maybe 6 or 7. How does that sound?” Nikki just beamed at her, and just caressed her face and leaned in for another passionate kiss while smiling.

“Sounds great, lets go and tell everyone now, lets leave today, I know the kids will be upset at first but they could come and visit any time they wanted, I know Asuka especially would like to see the monkeys at Kilika.”

“Deal! Lets go back and pack our things!”

They start to walk back, talking about what their house would look like. Where the rooms will be. How many floors their house will have when suddenly...

“What...” said Nikki as she then suddenly collapsed to the ground.

“Nikki, what’s wrong? Are you okay?” Xiang suddenly rushed out of the door tackling Kyra out of the way of a glyph that had suddenly appeared beneath Kyra.

“Don’t just stand there! Run stupid!”

“Nikki!”

Xiang groans and suddenly grabbed Kyra’s arm pulling at her while casting Haste.

“Xiang, what are you doing? Nikki’s in trouble!”

“I said run you idiot!”

“I can’t leave Nikki!” Another glyph appears underneath Kyra, Xiang tackled her again out the way causing pain, Asuka ran over to them.

“Grab my hands!” the young girl pleaded. Xiang grabbed the young girls hand while still holding onto Kyra tightly.

“Good as a plan as any.” stated Xiang. Suddenly Sanika appeared in a flash of light in the garden.

Kyra drew her blade at the sight of Sanika.

“Where do you think you are going?”

“Um… Bye bye!” said Asuka suddenly covering the three of them in a bright light teleporting them

“Asuka!” Lillia called just before they left.

They were suddenly teleported to the entrance of Bevelle leading to the woods. “Will someone explain to me what the hell is going on?”

“No time we got to keep running,”

“I’m sorry Kyra, she wants to stop my nightmares, but I don’t want her to send you away.” Xiang doesn’t take part in the conversation she’s looking around for something to help them.

“We’ve gotta go, she’s know where I have teleported I can feel her getting closer.”

“Can you teleport again and confuse her?” The young girl shook her head.

“I can’t leave Nikki! I made a promise!” Xiang turned around wildly and punched her.

Kyra lifted her hand to where she was just punched. The gravity of the situation hit her like a tonne of bricks. They were trying to help her. All Kyra could think about was Nikki.

“Don’t you get it! if she gets a hold of you there will be no you and Nikki any more!” said Xiang she then pointed. “We go up in the trees We might lose her that way.”

“I can’t climb though” said Asuka scared and nearly at tears.

“Okay then it’s okay we’ll run on the ground and Kyra can get in the trees, it’ll confuse her, can you blast out aura making her think you are teleporting?”

“Um, I don’t know but I can try?”

Kyra took off into the woods making the best of whatever was left of the haste spell still left on her. She jumped into the trees, getting further and further away from Bevelle. She thought she was making a break for it until a branch broke under her foot causing her to lose her balance. She fell, smashing onto the ground injuring her shoulder. She tried to get up again, but to no avail. The haste spell had worn off and she was too slow to get up into the trees again. She tried to continue on foot, to get away.

“Oh no Kyra!” said Asuka. Suddenly Sanika appeared in front of all three of them Xiang grabbed at Kyra’s arms and they tried to turn around however Sanika teleported behind them and Xiang took a protective stance in front of Kyra.

“Get out of my way child” she calmly said.

“No, this is not what Nikki will want!, You like her right? Want her to be happy? She will not be happy if you do this!”

“This is not for little Nikki, this is for Spira” Suddenly Asuka grabbed Kyra’s hand and teleported every time a glyph appeared beneath Kyra, Asuka teleported over and over again, she couldn’t teleported far just in the area in random places, until she got too dizzy.

“Young one, you are not helping now back we go.” Sanika teleported them all back into Kyley’s garden Lillia was holding Nikki.

“Uh oh,” said Kai.

“Girls are you okay? What do you want Sanika?” said Kyley

“For the nightmares to stop, to save Spira, if I’m to atone, I need to start here. You need to be sent back home, and if that means that Nikki will hate me forever. Then so be it!”
A Glyph appear beneath Kyra, bells can be heard. “Last time I did wrong, but this time I will not fail! I’ve learnt it requires a connection and a gentle touch to the spell, all I have to do is trigger your memories of home for you to go back!”

“No you can’t do this I don’t want this!” cried out Asuka.

“What do we do we gotta stop this!” Said Kai.

“We’ll find a way to bring you back! Don’t worry about Nikki we’ll look after her! She’ll bring you back!” cried out Suki.

Kyra could feel Sanika’s magic sifting through her mind. Showing her memories of what she’d left behind. Clouding her thoughts of what she’ll leave behind on Spira. She was reminded of everything Akio said. Everything she’d done with Aiko. The orphanage, the flowers, the smells of the salty sea she’d so so so missed. The birds she’d grown fond of at the orphanage. The chocobo that had taken her all across her land and helped her travel between the continents. Her home she’d made. She wanted to go back. She wanted to go back now more than anything.

“Are you ready?” Sanika asked inside her mind.

Kyra responded positively inside her mind, unable to speak or form thoughts of her own. A tear fell from her eye. She could feel herself fading now. Fading from Spira. Fading from the life she’d known for the past two years.

“KYRA!!!” She could hear them all scream out as she faded into the brightest light she’s ever seen. All she could see was white. She could no longer feel she was on Spira. Just a scene of absolute white. It felt warm, comfortable, familiar as she drifted through this bright white space. This was time compression. She didn’t know how it was possible, but this was it. She was going home.

After a while of drifting, the feeling of going home got stronger and stronger. She noticed there was an ending to this bright white space she was in and focused on that one spot. The spot for larger and larger as she felt herself approach it. The world as she knew it then faded, and she found herself on solid ground. She looked at her surroundings. There were trees. Familiar trees she’d seen many many times before. The air smelled familiar, and she smiled for a second realizing where she was. Then all of her memories came rushing back. Slowly but surely she was reminded of Spira and Nikki. She dropped to her knees and pounded the ground with her fist. Over and over and over and over.

“NO NO NO NO NO!!!!” She yelled, screamed, cried, and grunted. Tears were flowing from her eyes.

A gentleman opened the door of the house Kyra was in front of.

“Kyra?!”

She was brought back from her crazy hysterical state and looked up at the man who had called her name.

“Akio!”

“What are you, how are you even, what the heck are you doing?!” He asked confused to all Hyne.

Kyra noticed she probably looked like the craziest person on the planet and calmed down. She got to her feet and smiled at her long lost friend.

“Akio, you’ll never believe what’s happened to me, I have a lot to explain, but I’m home.”

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Lillia

Today was just like any other day, the only difference was that the temple was being all freaky with the pryeflies so no one was staying there any more. Most of us had other places to stay arranged by the temple, but some of us chose to stay with Kyley. It wasn’t a problem since we always come on over anyway. The rooms at the temple are cramped anyway and it’s more relaxed at Kyley's. I looked to my side to see Asuka happily watching her favourite sphere screen show, Chocobo Adventures. Poor girl, my heart goes out to her she’s suffered a lot lately, I don’t fully understand it but I’m certain of one thing. Kyra has to go home. It will hurt Nikki to see her go but it’s for the best. Asuka is getting these visions for a reason. Unfortunately not everyone agrees with me, Kai being the most vocal has stated multiple times that he thinks we shouldn’t listen as it comes from Sanika. Even if Sanika is the one giving her these visions, both her and Asuka are on a level of communication that we can’t understand, we shouldn’t just ignore their warnings. However, convincing the others was proving difficult.

I looked up when I heard the door open Suki came in looking deflated. I gathered that it didn’t go well with her sister when she went with Nikki earlier. I picked up my black small bag at the side of the sofa and pulled out a yellow packet of sweets. At the rustling of the bag Asuka suddenly turned her head, and her eyes went wide in anticipation and excitement. I had to hold back a laugh she always was cute when she did that. I opened the packet and pulled out a small red gummy sweet.

“Hey, open wide.” I said as Suki sat down on the other side of Asuka. Suki turned to look at me at first she looked confused but then smiled and opened her mouth. I threw the sweet over to her and she caught it in her mouth Suki smiled.

“Thanks,” she said after she had finished her sweet. My eyes then turned to Asuka who was patiently waiting for her turn.

“Would you like some?”

“Yes please!” she exclaimed in her excitement I giggled, and passed over the packet to her and she quickly took a handful and passed it back to me.

“Where did you get those?” I looked up, Kai was standing over us from behind.

“I got them yesterday in the market.”

“Can I have some?” I paused and then grinned to myself.

“Hmmm… I dunno, pretty sure the packet is for girls only.” I said teasing him while waving the packet around, he tried snatching it from me, but I was too quick. Laughing I stood up and hid it behind my back, waving my finger at him. “Nah, ah, ah. You didn’t say please.” Kai pouted.

“Aww, come on Lil, please.”

“Hmmm…” I then saw Xiang enter the room. “Catch Xiang,” I said as I threw a yellow sweet at her. She caught it and then just looked at it, like she didn’t know what it was. “It’s a sweet.” I said to her. She looked up at me looking confused, Asuka popped her head on top of the sofa.

“It’s really yummy.” She added. The girl examined the sweet and then popped it in her mouth, she then let out a small smile as she ate it and then put her hand to her mouth when she was done.

“It’s sweet and bitter.”

“It’s lemon flavor.” I told her with a smile on my face, I tried to be as friendly as I could to her when she came out of her room, but I also knew when to give her space, that was thanks to growing up with Nikki.

“It’s nice.” She said.

“Can I please have one now?” said Kai pouting.

“Sure,” I said pulling out a red sweet. “Catch.” I threw the sweet over to him, and he caught it in his mouth, he then pumped his fist in the air but soon his face changed to one of disgust. He gulped the sweet down quickly and coughed. “Gross, you gave me strawberry! You know I hate strawberries!” Asuka giggled at that.

“Kai’s silly!”

The day then had continued on as normal, Suki got back to practicing her art and Asuka went back to her show. At one point Kai wanted to show Xiang blitzball. I didn’t really think she would be that interested but she surprised me by agreeing to go. I think he is starting to show a soft spot for Xiang, when they went out I asked why Suki didn’t go with them. I think she did want to she was just disappointed that Kai hadn’t asked her. Suki has had a crush on Kai for a long time she just never got the courage to tell him. Although if she did tell him I think Kai would just treat it like a joke, he’s a little bit dense in the girls department.

It was later in the afternoon when things took a horrible turn. Kyley had gone shopping with Xiang. Hayleigh was in the house with us, there was me, Asuka, and Suki.Kai was out with Rhyse begrudgingly, he hadn’t forgiven him for leaving Asuka was happily colouring and then suddenly she held her head.

“No, no, no, no!”

“Asuka?” I questioned looking up from my work I had been looking at the map for the first mission I will be doing, now I had qualified as a black mage. I saw that she had dropped her pencil and she was getting hysterical.

“They’re dying! Help!” I was about to go over and quickly comfort her but Hayliegh had rushed into the room and stopped me.

“No don’t touch her, “ I whipped my head round at her glaring.

“But she’s crying!” The older woman just put her hand on me reassuring me that everything would be fine, I calmed myself down. She quickly went over to Asuka and I carefully watched as Hayliegh asked to hold her hand. She comforted Asuka and then took her hand. Hayliegh then took a piece of paper on the table while vigorously writing. I wasn’t quite sure what was going on but it was now distressing the both of them.

Then she let go of Asuka’s hand she kissed her on the head saying “Brave girl.” I watched as she carefully put the letter in an envelope. It was then Raine announced she was coming in. Hayliegh then explained to us that the twins had met a terrible fate and that they had left a message for Asuka through her psycic power or something like that. My heart suddenly leapt.

“Is Nikki okay?!” Raine rushed over to Asuka.

“Can you still feel Nikki Asuka?” asked Raine as she put her hand to her head and started to check her over. Raine was tasked to look after Asuka and be her personal White Mage. Asuka slowly nodded wiping away her tears. Suki walked over to the Sphere Screen and turned it on for the news.

“I hope she comes out soon.” Said Suki, I knew what she was doing she was looking for news on the mission hoping that nothing else had happened to anyone else.

“She will Suki,” said Raine, “Nikki is tough.” I looked over at her she was smiling but I could see it was forced for us. Nikki isn’t as tough as everyone thinks she is. I was worried about what kind of Nikki would come out of there and I was worried about her safety too. When I saw Raine step away from Asuka I gave the little girl a big cuddle. Asuka then requested that she wanted to wait for Nikki so Raine went out with her while taking the letter.

When Kyley came back with Xiang Mishka was with them. I didn’t know much about the Guado personally but between both Kai and Xiang she sounded like a good person, and Asuka liked her. So there wasn’t much to dislike about her. Hayliegh filled them in on the events that transpired here.

“Where’s Nikki?” I asked hoping to see her.

“Around somewhere, don’t worry.” Said Mishka. My heart calmed at that, she got out.

“So can we-“ began Xiang.

“You better save that for after dinner, it’ll soon be ready.” said Kyley.

“Don’t worry, there is plenty of time.” Said Mishka, Xiang’s eyes lit up at that. I however was completely lost. I turned to Mishka I had wanted to ask Nikki but now that she was here…

“Mishka, I need some help. I have a map on the table I need to know what’s the best path to get across the Thunder Plains.”

Mishka turned to me “Why do you need to get across there?” I shuffled my feet, this was hard to ask her what if she laughs at me.

“Well I’ve just qualified as a Black Mage and the temple gave me my first mission to guide a caravan across to Luca.” I didn’t dare look up. But she put a hand on my shoulder and I looked up, she wasn’t mocking me, she was smiling at me.

“I will be glad to help.” I relaxed.

“Thank you.”

Soon after Asuka was dropped off by Raine,, I had hoped that Nikki had been with them but she wasn’t. Asuka looked like she had been crying again but when she saw Mishka she smiled.

“Hello Mishka! You should take that job you are a good teacher!” We all stopped and looked at her. I had no idea where that had come from. Asuka frowned when everyone was staring at her.

“Asuka…” I said slowly. “Mishka didn’t say anything, did you read her mind?” Asuka put her hand to her mouth.

“Ooops!” I just smiled at her.

“Be careful with that okay.” Asuka just nodded furiously and apologized to Mishka, she just smiled at her and said it was okay and just responded that she was going to take the job at some point.

Kyley came into the room and mentioned that she would like Mishka to talk to her about Kai later, immediately questions flooded from all three of us asking “Why does Kai need help?” But Kyley wouldn’t answer and told us it was for Mishka’s ears only, disappointing me, Suki and Asuka. Mishka just agreed she would hear her out later.

“Sorry, we are kind of nosy.” I apologized realizing that I had jumped in on that.

“Kind of? You guys are always nosy I’m surprised your noses aren’t three metres long” I heard Rhyse say chuckling. I hadn’t realized he was there. I liked Rhyse I thought him and Nikki were a sure thing when they were going out unfortunately it didn’t work out, I still hoped a little though. I crossed my arms at him.

“I will have you know I am not as nosy anymore, I am growing up.”

“Says the girl who I found pressed up against the window with the others watching Nikki and Kyra the other day.” I opened my mouth and closed it. I couldn’t deny it I was watching them and Mishka gave a little chuckle my face must have been a picture. “So miss “I’m not nosy” where’s Nikki?”

My heart jumped in my throat I thought she would have she gone home by now. “Is she not home yet?”

“Nah I popped in there, everyone else was there but no one knew where Nikki went, come to think it Kyra wasn’t there either.” I narrowed my eyes at the word “Kyra” it made me uncomfortable to think she was with her but I kept my mouth shut.

“Perhaps they are together, I wouldn’t worry we’ll know when she arrives,” said Mishka smiling I looked at her I could tell it wasn’t a real smile it was as if her mind was elsewhere. Rhyse then informed us though that Nikki had gone a separate way to Kyra according to what he was told, Nikki had left first. It was suggested that she might have gone to the woods again. Rhyse was worried about the length of time that she had been there, so Mishka suggested that he go and look for her there. I’m not quite sure Mishka knew the extent of their relationship.



When he left Kyley brought in some tea for Mishka, Suki came in and got a piece of paper and started painting at the table, Xiang had found a book and began reading and surprisingly Asuka came over and decided she wanted to sit in Mishka’s lap.

“Asuka, did you even ask?” scolded Kyley

“No it’s okay.” Replied Mishka, I tell you what I was starting to like this Guado more and more I don’t know what she said to Xiang a few days earlier but whatever she did worked. Kyley went back to the kitchen to finish the meal.

“Thank you!” smiled Asuka looking at the Guado. Mishka just smiled back. “It’s okay you don’t have to smile if you don’t want to.” Said Asuka to Mishka. I smiled sadly at the young girl, we all knew what had happened Asuka especially. Mishka looked a little confused so I explained to her what had happened earlier and that there was a letter. As I was explaining Asuka seemed to fixated on Mishka’s sheathed sword.

“Asuka?” questioned Suki, there was no response from her. I was about to get up but Asuka put her arm out without looking at me and put her finger to her lips while motioning to me to sit down.

“Shhh, no one move.” I sat back down slowly very confused on what was going on but Mishka’s face turned serious, it was only a sword right? “It’s talking.” Suki leaned over the table to me and whispered.

“Lillia, swords don’t talk what is she-“ I put my hand over her mouth Suki just rolled her eyes and leaned back into her seat.

After a moment of silence Asuka lifted up her arms her hands started to glow and she put them to the sheathed sword. “Shush now, you are being naughty.” Mishka looked like a wave a calm had swept over her. When it ended Asuka just was looking up at her smiling.

“What did you-“ began Mishka, I knew the answer, well I thought I had it so I gave it a try.

“Asuka works with Aura, her power lets her correct imbalances in someone’s aura anything foreign within reason she can make it retreat”

“I told the sword to go home” I looked at the sword well it was clearly there so I didn’t quite understand what Asuka was saying. “But it will come back, but there is a warm light to protect you when you go back.” Mishka looked like she understood some of it but not all.

“She gets visions too” added Suki still concentrating on her painting.

“Promise me you will find the warm light in there, she will help you.” Said Asuka. Mishka just agreed.

Later our peaceful environment was interrupted by a loud bang of the front door being opened and slammed shut, there was pounding as someone stamped up the stairs. We could all hear angry mumblings something about “Rhyse”

“KAI! Get back down here go out the door and then come back in without slamming the door!” We heard him stamp down the stairs and this time he seemed to do as he was told. When Kai entered the room his face completely changed to all smiles, I just got straight to the point.

“What did Rhyse do this time?” Kai just waved it off trying to convince us it wasn’t nothing any one should be worried about however that failed when Asuka blurted out to Kai.

“Nikki kissed Rhyse” Asuka paused confused at what she said. “Why would she do that Kai?” It took a moment for it all to sink in with us.

“WHAT?!” replied both me and Suki. I got really excited over the prospect of Nikki and Rhyse getting back together, I ignored the babbling around me until Kai.

“Lil, they are not getting back together so you can stop looking like it’s your birthday.” I snapped my head round at him.

“And why not?”

“Because Suki is right, she was confused, you can’t say to me that you’ve seen Nikki this happy when she was with Rhyse. We’ve all seen it.” Everyone was looking at me expecting an answer from me.

“Was Nikki truly happy with Kyra?” I didn’t know but the only answer I could come up with was probably stupid but I had to say it. “But… Kyra is a girl so it can’t be right, how can she be happy with a girl? It doesn’t make sense, I want to be supportive I really do I just don’t understand.” Without realizing it I felt wetness on my cheeks, I was crying. I felt stupid and embarrassed for crying over something like this. They probably all hated me. But to my surprise I was only met with understanding, Mishka gave me a cuddle and explained to me something about love being complicated and we can’t choose the people we love, What mattered was how these people made us feel. Or something like that I did calm down. I mumbled an apology to her I was a little embarrassed that I had cried.

That was when the events started. Asuka suddenly cried out and clutched Mishka’s hand.

“Oh no…. She’s coming.”

“Who?” I asked I could see that she was shivering with fright.

“The mean lady, the mean lady wants to send Kyra home, you’ve got to stop her.” Asuka pleaded the last part to Mishka looking up at her with tears in her eyes. I saw that Xiang was alert, she had put her book down and went over to Asuka and bent down to her level.

“Sanika?” Asuka only nodded. Mishka told Asuka that she would stop her however Mishka suddenly fell asleep and collapsed to the ground, We heard voices approaching the house, I recognized them as Nikki and Kyra I heard Kyra yell out and Xiang suddenly dashed out the room, we all quickly followed, my heart pounding in my chest. Kyra was intent on staying with Nikki but Xiang was trying to protect her. I knew Xiang didn’t personally like Kyra but she seemed to have her own reasons for protecting her. I really couldn’t work her out. When Sanika appeared I tried to stop Asuka from running out, but she ducked under my arms while muttering an apology to me. When she teleported I yelled out for her.

I was feeling frantic both Kyra, Asuka and Xiang had teleported and Sanika soon after Suki ran over to check on Nikki and stated she was only sleeping, Kai also confirmed the same with Mishka.

“A sleep spell?” I asked stopping in my tracks Suki just nodded. We needed to find Asuka but I knew we were too young to do on our own. I ran to Nikki’s place and kicked the door open. I rushed inside trying to find her friends thinking they could help us, but each one of them were asleep in the front room, My heart in my mouth I ran outside and shouted to the others that they were all asleep. “What do we do?” I asked running back over to them like a maniac.

“Sanika will not do anything to Asuka,” Kyley tried assuring me. But I just couldn’t believe that. Soon after thought they all appeared again, They all looked exhausted questions were fired at Sanika but she only seemed to want to send Kyra home. As the others tried to assure Kyra that they will find a way to get her back I just watched silently and then found myself shouting out her name as she disappeared.

Sanika teleported away soon after leaving us all stunned.

“It’s all my fault she wanted to stop my nightmares…” said Asuka crying, I ran over to her immediately comforting her.

“You were extremely brave and you did nothing wrong, this wasn’t your fault.” However Asuka became quiet but not because of what I said she seemed to be staring at the place where Kyra had been and ran inside and came back out with pieces of white chalk she then began drawing on the grass. We were then joined by Mishka she seemed to have woken up before I could tell her that Kyra was gone. Kai asked Asuka what she was drawing.

“I’m bringing her back!” I was shocked to hear that did Asuka really have that power? Could she really bring her back? She was only eight. I turned to Mishka to then explain but her face had a look of quiet concentration, I didn’t need to tell her, she knew. I looked over to see Nikki still asleep in Suki’s arms who was holding her.

“Is that the glyph that Sanika made appear?” asked Suki I looked to see that Asuka had drawn that glyph, it was the exact one to the fine detail. Asuka had a smile on her, she seemed pleased with her work and I watched as I saw her count out the step to ten as she made big strides. She then turned around and glared at the glyph. She then rolled up her sleeves.

“I’m going to do this okay, everyone has to think of Kyra as hard as possible.”

“Like how she owes me two dates?” asked Kai, I glared at him, he wasn’t taking this seriously he waved his arms at me being defensive. “Okay, okay no need for the death stare, just trying to cut the tension.” I was satisfied with that and closed my eyes to help Asuka, it’s true I didn’t think much of her but Kyra shouldn’t have been sent home. I know there is a problem with her being here but I just can’t help thinking how upset Nikki would be, I had to admit, she was happier.

“It’s not working” I heard Asuka say sadly.

“Try again.” I opened my eyes at the familiar voice Nikki was looking at her with a stern expression. It was an expression that but me on a little bit on edge, it wasn’t her usual kind face that she used when talking to us. “Use my magic to do the spell” I saw that Asuka was a little bit unsure. “Please Asuka,” She just quietly nodded and held out her hand Nikki took it and they tried again, I closed my eyes again and thought of Kyra.. This time I could feel something happening the wind began to blow around us and I could hear a distant sound of bells, however they cut short and I opened my eyes. Nikki looked a bit tired from having the magic drained from her and poor Asuka was down on her knees.

“Sorry, I’ll try again.” Said Asuka catching her breath, I could see that she was worn out as she stood up.

“Asuka there is no need to apologise you-“ I began before she interrupted me.

“No I want to, I want to bring her back.” I turned to Mishka, she seemed to be in deep thought. She then stepped forward.

“Use my magic too.” Nikki looked up a little shocked and Asuka looked up at her and shook her head.

“I can’t Mishka, your magic is different.”

“Oh right! I learned this in school” exclaimed Suki “A Guado has a purer form of the magic that can be contained by Guado, however if Asuka sucks it up she won’t be able to control it. It’s why Guado can talk to the trees!” I slapped my head to my forehead.

“They can’t talk to trees Suki, they have higher senses that let them able to sense the status of nature around them.”

“Oh..” said Suki.

“Take my magic then.” I heard Kai say. I looked up to see him grinning. “Why should everyone else get to have the fun.”

“Kai this isn’t a game” I heard his mum say, I wondered why she hadn’t volunteered but then I remembered Kyley had low magic, she couldn’t really fight because of it.

“I know” he said and he stepped forward Asuka grabbed his hand and they tried again I closed my eyes and thought of Kyra I heard those bells but again it was cut short. I opened my eyes to see Asuka completely worn out Kai looked a little dizzy and Nikki well Nikki looked emotionally drained and physically I could see the sweat from her as she was also on the ground. “Wow, that was trippy.” Said Kai. Asuka shakily stood up as did Nikki, Nikki’s eyes seemed to be pleading with Asuka to try again but Asuka just shook her head.

“I can’t Nikki, I’m sorry!” she exclaimed crying. Nikki gripped her arm.

“Try again Asuka please.”

“You’re hurting me!’ I could see her struggle to get out of her grasp. Nikki was going too far. I felt the fire spell gather in my hand, if I had to I would fire it at her to protect Asuka, However, I didn’t need to Kyley put a hand on my shoulder to reassure me that she would handle it. She strode over to the two, however before she could reach them there was a flash of blue and suddenly Nikki was on the ground Joseph had punched Nikki. At this point I had no idea what to make of that but I went over to see if Asuka was okay. “She didn’t mean it Joseph, she was just being scary.” Said Asuka Joseph nodded to her. I looked at her arm it looked okay just a light mark on it where Nikki had gripped too tightly. Nikki typically swore at him and took out her anger on him they exchanged words, and Nikki realizing she had hurt Asuka apologized to her and then said there was something she had to do, and went off somewhere. I didn’t care where at that point I was angry at her for hurting Asuka.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Nikki.png

Nikki was just continuously firing one arrow after the other, not really knowing why she had decided to come to the woods, each arrow hitting with precise accuracy. However it didn’t take long for the fiends to be cleared from the area, and she was left standing there alone, breathing deeply with sweat running down her forehead. The woods were deathly quiet, she could feel a prickle in her eyes and her face heated up. In her frustration she punched the nearest tree while yelling out. Ignoring her now bleeding and bruised hand she slid down into a fetal position and just cried. She just couldn’t stop crying, she felt broken and lost.

Suddenly she felt a warm body wrap their arms around her and hold her, instinctively Nikki grabbed onto the person and cried into their chest. They were rubbing their hand up and down her back trying to comfort her.

When she managed to calm herself down she looked up and saw that it was Rhyse who had come to comfort her. He just warmly smiled at her.

“Better?” Nikki just nodded, that was when he noticed her hand. “Shit Nikki, what happened to your hand?” he carefully took her hand and examined it. She took her hand away.

“It’s fine,” she mumbled. “How did you find me?” she asked changing the subject.

“When I brought Kai back home, no one had seen you for a while Suki mentioned she hadn’t seen you go back to your house but saw the others. I wasn’t really sure at first if I should have been the one to find you but your friend Mishka seemed to think it would have been better for someone on the outside to find you.” He paused. “That Guado has more in common with you than you would think.” Nikki raised an eyebrow at that. “It’s true minus the swearing, she relates to the kids and has a head on her shoulders.” Again he took her hand. “Now what are we going to do about this? We can’t have you going about picking fights with trees.”

“How did you-“

“Seriously, I’ve known you for years, it’s always the tree.” Rhyse then brought out a hi potion to heal her hand. Nikki just resigned herself to Rhyse healing her hand, there was no point in fighting about it after all. Nikki had wanted Rhyse to keep on talking to distract her anything from the hurt that she was feeling. However he was silent as he rubbed the potion into her hand. Nikki could only dwell on what had happened, on the gut wrenching feeling she had when she thought of the twins and their cold bodies in that place. It made her feel sick to think of them lying there, they didn’t belong there.

“They don’t belong there,” she mumbled tears forcing there way to the corners of her eyes again.

“Huh?” questioned Rhyse looking up at her. Nikki just looked at him, she didn’t know why, she didn’t know how. It was a moment of madness, she wasn’t thinking, she wasn’t thinking of Kyra, or of Rhyse, or herself. She just wanted and needed the pain to go away. She pressed her lips to his, for a moment the boy seemed shocked but soon returned her actions.

Suddenly Nikki realized she didn’t want this, she questioned what she was doing and quickly pulled away. She quietly apologized and dashed off wanting to find Kyra, and to tell her the truth. She knew it might mean the end of everything but anything that Kyra threw at her she deserved it. She did something stupid with Rhyse and she felt she let the twins died.

She passed Kai on the way, who pointed her in the direction that Kyra was, while running the opposite way with a Blitzball. She had no idea what he was up to but he mentioned he wanted to find Rhyse.

When she got to the park she saw Kyra ahead on a bench. Silently Nikki went to sit beside her, she had no idea what to say to her, her heart was beating hard in her chest. So they just sat there in a silence for a few minutes as Nikki put her face into her hands, until she got the courage to speak.

“I have something to tell you, and you are not going to like it, and I wouldn’t blame you if you wanted to hit me, I deserve it. I deserve anything you throw at me.” After Nikki knew she deserved to be alone after everything she had done, how could Kyra even forgive her?

“Nikki, you don’t need to tell me, because I saw what happened. I saw it. Why did you do it? Why wouldn’t you let me be the one to comfort you? Why did you go to him?”

“I didn’t he was the one that found me. I went to woods to try and forget everything but I couldn’t, killing fiends wasn’t helping in the end I broke down.”

“Don’t make excuses! I saw you kissed him!”

“I wasn’t thinking I let them die, yes I kissed him, to forget I… They died because of me, and what do I do? Go and hurt you by doing something stupid. Don’t you get it?! I’ll never change!! It’ll always be with me, this is the only way I know how to block out the pain and I’ll do it over and over again, because I never change, because the gang screwed me up!”

“Don’t say that! They sacrificed themselves for our mission! They wanted us to continue. You read the letter, did you not?” Kyra yelled. “Don't you realize you have changed? Even Kai says you’ve changed for the better? What’s gotten into you?”

“But I haven’t changed I just proved that just now, You saw me kiss him, when I realised what I was doing I pulled away, but that doesn’t excuse it. I wouldn’t blame you if you left me, I deserve to be alone.” Her emotions seemed to pour out of her like running water.

“You don’t! A wise boy told me that when someone is hurt, they will do anything to make the pain stop. Anything. I don’t think you’ve realized, but I’m hurting too. I saw you die over a hundred times in the Via Infinito. I never want to see that again. I never want you to die! I never want you to be alone! Please don’t blame yourself! I want to be here for you! Right fucking here.”.

“How can you say that? I want you to be happy, but how I can I make you happy when I’m still dealing with my own demons, you deserve someone that makes you happy.”

“You do make me happy!” Nikki looked at her shocked that she said that, she couldn’t understand it.

“Why?!” Nikki mumbled over and over again.

“Because that’s what someone does when they are in love. They protect them. Build them up. Pick them up when they’re down. I know you’re confused, Nikki. I want to let you know I’m not mad at you. You did everything you knew what to do and how to do it. I just wanted to understand what’s going on in that pretty head of yours.” She then felt Kyra wrap her arms around her. “I’m here, I forgive you.” Nikki returned to the gestured and silently embraced her.

“Sorry,” she whispered over and over again while crying into her chest.

“Hey, it’s okay. Look at me.” Nikki looked up, and Kyra pressed her lips to her hers, Nikki was frozen at first but soon returned the gesture and kissed her back.

After a moment Kyra asked, “How are you now?”

“Better than I was.” Nikki paused. ”Can we not?… I mean can we just leave all of us, just leave the mission I don’t want to lose anyone else, and this is getting over our heads I’ve always wanted to go to Kilika. We could get a house by the water and just forget this.” Nikki couldn’t face going back in and losing anyone else, her will to fight was shattered. What were they fighting for anyway? Lady Yuna’s guardian Rikku was lost to the Via Infinito, were all their lives really worth looking for a dead body?

“Yes, Let’s go to Kilika! We could make our own house like mine back home! A wooden extravagant house, with a hammock in the back between the trees, and a million rooms so all our friends could visit!”

“A million?”

“Too much? Ok, maybe 6 or 7. How does that sound?” Nikki just smiled at her, she thought about how cute she was when she got excited like this. She leaned in for a passionate kiss.

When she pulled away she replied. “Sounds great, lets go and tell everyone now, lets leave today, I know the kids will be upset at first but they could come and visit any time they wanted, I know Asuka especially would like to see the monkeys at Kilika.”

“Deal! Lets go back and pack our things!”

As they walked back Kyra started discussing the house and what it would look like including the tiny details such as the colour of the walls. Nikki was just content in just listening to her talk, she loved how her whole face lit up as she talked, and the gentle rhythm of her voice.

Suddenly Nikki felt very sleepy as they were just approaching Kyley’s house, She held her head and managed to let out a “What…” before feeling like she was falling and then the world went dark.

When Nikki slowly opened her eyes and woke a strange sight greeted her, a drawing of a glyph was a small distance away from Asuka and it was lit up and spinning the kids were gathered round as well as Mishka and Kyley and Hayleigh and everyone had their eyes closed, as well as Suki who was holding Nikki. However, Nikki couldn’t see Kyra., she could feel a pit in her stomach as she sat up. Turning her head round to Suki she whispered a question to her, a question she had a feeling she didn’t want to know the answer to. But again maybe it wasn’t what it looked like maybe Kyra just went to get a drink.

“Where’s Kyra Suki?” she whispered. Suki immediately opened her eyes. She looked at Nikki as if she was about to cry. She shook her head.

“I’m sorry, we don’t know Sanika sent her away…” she whispered she then pointed to Asuka. “She’s trying to bring her back.” Nikki’s hand clenched at the mention of “Sanika” I quiet rage burned within her. But she was determined to bring her back, as Asuka looked deflated and stated her spell didn’t work Nikki went over to her. Asuka saw her approach and looked a bit nervous. It didn’t matter though Nikki needed to do this. There was no point in hiding the seriousness of this from her.

“Try again.” Asuka looked unsure, so Nikki offered a solution, it was clear what Asuka needed was more magic and she knew that Asuka could power her spells by using other people’s magic too. “Use my magic to do the spell.” Asuka still looked unsure so Nikki insisted. “Please Asuka” Asuka agree but it wasn’t to be. The spell was simply to complicated for the poor girl to manage. Mishka did offer her magic which Asuka refused because it was different, so Kai offered his but even with the combined forces of there magic it wasn’t enough and by the end f it Nikki was nearly passing out, but all she could think about was Kyra and her smiling face. Nikki looked to Asuka expecting her to try again.

“I can’t Nikki, I’m sorry!” she exclaimed crying. Nikki gripped her arm.

“Try again Asuka please.”

“You’re hurting me!’ Nikki ignored her struggles as she gripped her tighter, didn’t this girl understand that they had to try again? They couldn’t give up, she wouldn’t let her give up, giving up wasn’t an option Then suddenly her thoughts were interrupted with a swift punch to the face which made her let go of Asuka.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Mishka.png

“I will be glad to help.”

It had only been a few minutes, but I already felt I'd done more than I ever accomplished down in the Via Infinito. We'd only survived down there. We were exploring, pretending that we were seeking out Rikku when there was little hope she survived this long, even if she was one of High Summoner Yuna's guardians. What I was doing now was simple. I showed Suki a way to get to the Thunder Plains. I was there for Xiang. However, it was these actions that held value to me now, not the suicide mission that had taken so much from us. Maybe Tomoya was right. Not that it would benefit me now, but what time I have left could be used to do as much good as I could.

“Hello Mishka! You should take that job you are a good teacher!” Asuka suddenly chirped.


The young girl had just been brought home by another one of Nikki's friends. It was clear she'd been crying, which I had thought to ask her about until her outburst.

“Asuka… Mishka didn’t say anything, did you read her mind?” Lillia called her out on it.

“Sorry, Mishka. She doesn't mean to.” She said to me after.


“It's fine.”

“I think you're probably right.” Asuka giggled after I sent her that thought.


“Oh, Mishka,” Kyley then asked me, having returned to the room, “I've been meaning to talk to you about Kai. When you have a moment.”


I nodded to her, though I wasn't sure why she'd need to speak to me about her son. The children voiced those thoughts with tremendous and youthful zeal, bringing a smile to my face. It seemed as though every unexpected occurrence was astounding for them and they jumped at the chance to find out what they could.

However, Kyley refused to speak about it in front of them and, when she left, they apologised for prying. At that moment, someone else arrived, seizing the opportunity to tease them. I felt like I'd met him before, but with so much that had happened, knowing who he was wasn't much of a priority. I did remember that he knew Nikki so when the conversation shifted to Nikki's whereabouts, I thought it was best for him to go.


Truth be told, I wasn't in much of a position to resolve matters with any of them. Via Infinito had saw to that. These small gestures were all I could permit myself. Anything more might just be more blight upon them. I couldn't trust myself anymore. This black aura that had swallowed me now was something I wanted to use against it, just desserts for having cursed me with it, but there was no way of knowing if it wasn't influencing me into thinking I could use it. I needed to be careful.


“Asuka, did you even ask?” I was brought out of my thoughts by Kyley's scolding.


It seemed Asuka had wandered onto my lap at some point. She looked up at me with a knowing gaze and still offered her innocent smile. I turned to Kyley to say it wasn't a bother, patting the little girl's head. Though my mind was still elsewhere, I gave her the best smile I could, hoping it might put her at ease. What Via Infinito had done to me was for me to manage. A girl as young as she was shouldn't have to be burdened by it, especially with everything she would already have to face.

“It’s okay you don’t have to smile if you don’t want to.” I gasped.

Suddenly, she made a move for the scythe. I'd done my best to shield its true form from view, a memento given to me by the last lingering pyreflies of Iezak. I had hoped the illusion would be enough to keep everyone's attention away from it, but I should have known better than to believe it would fool Asuka. Before I could stop her, she had lifted her hands and held them over it.


A glow emanated from them as she concentrated on it, telling it to, “Shush now, you are being naughty.”


At first, I tried to get her away from the weapon. It took only a few moments, though, but I could feel her power somehow overcoming the darkness. The air cleared. I could breathe again. I was sure the others didn't notice anything different, but everything was. The scythe was quiet now just as Asuka had demanded of it. The black aura was gone, smothered by my own. For the first time, I could be me again.

“What did you-”

Lillia answered before she could, “Asuka works with Aura, her power lets her correct imbalances in someone’s aura anything foreign within reason she can make it retreat”

“I told the sword to go home, but it will come back, but there is a warm light to protect you when you go back.” Asuka explained.

Sword, huh? So, she was fooled by the illusion, at least. I couldn't keep the darkness from her senses, but she didn't know everything. She couldn't tell that it had been turned to a scythe black as pitch. Still, even so, it was dormant now.

“Promise me you will find the warm light in there, she will help you.”

I smiled at her and nodded. If it was a weapon I could use against Via Infinito, I would take it and, since she was the one that had given it to me, I knew it could be trusted. Hopefully, with the whispers of Via Infinito silenced, the scythe could truly be a tool against it now.


My mind remained on this tiny glimmer of hope so much so that I think I missed out on Kai's return and some new incident that involved him. Something about shutting doors too hard, I think? Though, I did manage to catch the last bits.


“Because Suki is right, she was confused, you can’t say to me that you’ve seen Nikki this happy when she was with Rhyse. We’ve all seen it.”

They turned to Lillia who curiously added, “Was Nikki truly happy with Kyra? But… Kyra is a girl so it can’t be right, how can she be happy with a girl? It doesn’t make sense, I want to be supportive I really do I just don’t understand.”


The girl seemed to be out of sorts with Nikki's preferences. I wonder what she might think of m- Not the right time, I suppose. Muffling a building giggle when I noticed the tears flooding the poor girl's eyes, I neared her and hugged her close. She'd spent all her life in this closed off and traditional world, this “saint” Bevelle that quite openly demonstrated their unwillingness to move forward. I knew this world all too well. If it hadn't been for my parents, I'd be as confused as Lillia was on the subject.


When the girl calmed down, I began to explain the complexities of personal relationships in the world outside of Yevon, even the slightly nuanced, revised version in New Yevon. She would eventually resolve to believing the notion that people can't always choose who they fall in love with, that it only mattered how those people have affected them, and that, after all, love should be shown to anyone. I suppose she had a point. I couldn't speak for Nikki, Kyra, or... I couldn't speak for them, but when I found my love, I was sure I'd made a choice. It felt odd that these choices had to be labelled or that no choice could be made, but then again, my first boyfriend wasn't the same species so there's that.


My reverie would have to wait when we heard Asuka whimper in fright, “Oh no…. She’s coming.”

“The mean lady, the mean lady wants to send Kyra home, you’ve got to stop her.” Asuka pleaded looking up at me.

“Sanika?” I heard Xiang ask.


Wait, was her voice coming from afar? But she... oh, my eyes are closed. Why were my eyes closed?


'Am I asleep?'


'Yes.'


'Who are you?' I immediately demanded, turning... okay, so not quite turning about. Something that felt like turning about without actually having use of my body to do any of the turning to turn about.


'A friend.'


'You must be joking.'


'I assure you, I am not.'


'A friend then? Am I to know you then? Sorry if I'm being rude, but I don't recognise disembodied voices in my head and, believe me, I take stock of them.'


'You do not know me. Not yet. I am still new.'


'New?'


'I was born recently.'


That was enough information for me to understand what it was. We'd breached the Farplane in order to escape from Via Infinito. We forced Iezak's pyreflies to eat away at the ageless defences separating the two. This was the resulting mutant. Some mixture of the Farplane's purity had intervened with Via Infinito's sinister nature and had given rise to whatever this being was. Could it be trusted? More importantly, why was it speaking to me?


'A friend. I apologise for my reservations, but you can understand why I might have them after everything that's transpired. Precisely what makes you think I'd trust your friendship?'


'I mean none of you any harm. I am not sure how else I can impart this truth to you.'


'For starters, you might try not knocking me out when you want to have a chat in my mind. Oh, and don't have chats in my mind! Gives me cause for alarm when I can't keep track of the voices inside my own head.'


'I was not sure. Is this not a normal means of conversation in your species?'


I was a bit dumbfounded by the question. 'You're newborn, but you are still from Spira, aren't you? Which species do you know of that speak like this?'


'Psychics.'


'Touche...'


'I recall conversing with you in this manner previously.'


'Via Infinito spoke to me. If you still identify as that thing, you aren't a friend.'


'I am as you know it to be, a united entity of both Via Infinito and Farplane.'


“Don’t just stand there! Run stupid!” I found myself hearing Xiang growl, though I couldn't see her.


'Xiang?'


'It would appear one of the psychic species has resurfaced. I believe you know her as Sanika. It was she who cast the sleep spell with which I utilised in order to speak with you.'


'Sanika? You have to let me wake up! They're in danger!' I demanded.


'Regrettably, I have no command over the conscious world as yet. I am-'


'Still new... Right.' I sighed, fearing the worst for the others.


As if understanding my concern, the new merged being illuminated the... wherever we were inside my mind. The world outside came into view, though it should have been impossible. I was still unconscious, sleeping inside Kyley's house. However, I was being allowed to see what was happening.


“Grab my hands!” Asuka yelped, having teleported before a fleeing Kyra and Xiang.

“Good as a plan as any.” Xiang replied just as Sanika appeared.

As Kyra drew her sword, Sanika mused, “Where do you think you are going?”

In a flash, Asuka transported the three of them elsewhere. The being shifted focus immediately, following them to the gates of Bevelle. Without losing a second, Xiang began searching for the best direction to continue their escape. Meanwhile, Asuka would explain to Kyra what convoluted scheme Sanika had concocted this time. Regardless of her reasons, the nutter was at it again, hoping to send Kyra back to her world.


“Sanika will not do anything to Asuka.” I could hear Kyley in the distance, allowing me to realise there was some part of me that was still teetering between unconsciousness and consciousness.

'You have to wake me up somehow! They're in danger! Access your memories as Via Infinito. You witnessed her power once.'


'I have. However, I am unable to intervene.'


'Oh, you've done a lot of intervening already, you can do it this time, as well.'


'I cannot. As I have but recently come into being, I have not reconstituted such abilities as to play a role in the outcome of this event.'


'Do you understand what Sanika plans to do?'

“If she gets a hold of you there will be no you and Nikki any more!” Xiang screamed at Kyra.


'If you want me to believe you are a friend, then find a way to save her!'

The entity remained silent. I guess it thought it had already given me its answer and it wasn't the reconsidering sort so what would be the point of repeating itself? Left with no way of helping matters, I was made to be a simple witness to what would happen next. Sanika ranted on about how sending Kyra away was for the safeguarding of Spira somehow, which Asuka responded by constantly teleporting each time Sanika caught up. However, eventually her novice command of her psychic abilities got the better of her and Sanika took control.


“Girls are you okay? What do you want Sanika?” Kyley asked with concern as soon as the lot of them were brought back before her house.

Sanika gallivanted about and, in a confident exclamation, replied, “For the nightmares to stop, to save Spira, if I’m to atone, I need to start here. You need to be sent back home, and if that means that Nikki will hate me forever. Then so be it! Last time I did wrong, but this time I will not fail! I’ve learnt it requires a connection and a gentle touch to the spell, all I have to do is trigger your memories of home for you to go back!”

Seizing the opportunity while the others struggled to recover their footing, she formed yet another of her glyphs underneath Kyra. The spell had taken effect long before any of them were able to move and Asuka had exhausted every bit of magic she possessed. It was no use. Sanika was just too powerful to defend against for them. She'd nearly put us all away in our last encounter. The only thing that had saved us from her had been the psychic backlash she'd suffered when she tried to attack my crowded mind.


'Now, before it's too late! Wake me up so I can at least try to help them!' I begged the entity.

'It is already too late.'


'No!' I screamed, reaching out with my consciousness to rouse my body.


“KYRA!!!”


As the others recollected themselves after Kyra's disappearance and Sanika's departure immediately afterward, I suddenly found my body rising. Had I done it? However, it still wasn't right.


'What are you doing?'


'I feel it would be a benefit to experience this reality firsthand.'


'You woke me up just to do that?'


'I must learn to walk in our world.'


'Not with my body, you don't!'


“I” took the first groggy steps back to my feet, Kai helping me steady myself. The entity took me to the others and watched intently at what Asuka was drawing on the ground. It seemed that it knew what she was doing, but I was as lost as the rest of them. Was it possible that this collection of chalk squiggles could undo Sanika's magic and bring Kyra back?

'It can.' The entity replied to me, 'The little one has recreated the Time Sigil to perfection. Such intellect from one so young, I am intrigued.'


'Time Sigil? Well, whatever it is, that means she can bring Kyra back, right?'


'Impossible. This one may be capable of comprehending it, but she is far from strong enough to summon your friend from the compression.'


Just as it predicted, Asuka's abilities were not enough to call Kyra back from her world. She'd even had the support of everyone, each of us concentrating on our memories of her. If she couldn't, there didn't seem to be any way to retrieve her now. The only other way would be to force Sanika, but we'd have a hard enough time simply trying to subdue her let alone drive her to undo her cruel spell.


“Try again.” Nikki groaned, finally waking and stumbling to her feet.


She mumbled something about lending Asuka her own magic, which seemed entirely foreign to me. As the two of us listened on... with my ears... apparently Asuka could assume the magic of others, bolstering the reserves she didn't have. Having everyone concentrate on Kyra was a passive form of this magic absorption, I supposed, but what Nikki was suggesting would tax her. I doubt she was ready for it, given she'd only just recovered. On the other hand...


'If you're so intrigued by Asuka, then let me help her. You and I both know Nikki hasn't the full use of her magic. I do, especially with everything you've done to me.'


“Use my magic too.” I found myself suddenly saying.

Unfortunately, Asuka only shook her head, explaining that, “I can’t Mishka, your magic is different.”

“Oh right! I learned this in school. A Guado has a purer form of the magic that can be contained by Guado, however if Asuka sucks it up she won’t be able to control it. It’s why Guado can talk to the trees!” Suki added.

“They can’t talk to trees Suki, they have higher senses that let them able to sense the status of nature around them.” Lillia corrected.


'It would appear my offer has been rejected. Curious.' It mused.


'They don't understand. It doesn't have to be my magic if Asuka can't make use of it. You're inside my body, too.' I explained, 'Let them use yours. With the power of both Via Infinito and the Farplane, bringing Kyra back won't be difficult at all!'


'No. To extend my power to the little one would require revealing my presence within you. That is not allowed to occur. This is not an option.'


My will pushed through its control and clenched my fist in anger, but that was the extent of it. However, in spite of its unwillingness to help at the cost of unveiling itself to them, I sensed its honest concern for Kyra. It did want to save her; it just feared losing its cover more.


'You've said you are a friend. If this is true, then save Kyra. I swear on my life I won't allow you to come to harm if you do. I will speak on your behalf if they find you to be a threat.'


'I am grateful. However, it is too soon. I am not ready to step out into the world on my own. Forgive me. I mean no ills, but I must keep hidden... from you, as well.'


'No, you-'


“Try again Asuka please.” Nikki'd become frantic with each failure.

As soon as we'd awakened, Nikki pleaded with Asuka to save Kyra. Kai had helped me to my feet, but I was in no position to help. Of course, even if I had wanted to, I was a guado and, as such, my magic wasn't something humans could make use of. Even so, I'd offered in desperate hope. Stupid. Why would I give them false hope when I knew it would be fruitless? Nikki's pleas soon became demands once Kai's magic failed to help Asuka and terrified the others. Fortunately, Joseph returned to stop her before she went too far. With Kyra sent back to her world and the recent deaths of Yuubou and Yuki, it was becoming even more important to follow the path of mentor and to seize the power Asuka had given me, that light that had suppressed Via Infinito's influence on me.

[Zerathos986]

Mishka.png

“Nikki, have you gone absolutely mad?” Joseph spat, shaking off the pain in his fist after having knocked Nikki a good distance away.


“What in the fucking... This doesn't concern you so stay the fuck out of it!” Nikki shot back, having enough of mind to her to muffle, at least, all those other colourful words that were going to be following the “What in the fucking” part of her sentence.


“Not until you calm down. Do you even know what you were doing to this little girl?” Joseph replied, still standing between Nikki and Asuka.


“It isn't what you think.” Suki began telling him.


It was my turn and he needed to know what had happened. “Joseph... Kyra is gone.”

The instant I finished speaking, I saw Joseph's shoulders hang and his breath catch in his throat. No one would have thought otherwise that any of us would take it so hard, but Asuka couldn't undo Sanika's magic so there was nothing to do but accept the reality of it. Kyra wasn't coming back.


“Nikki?! Where are you going?” Lillia shouted out, running the first few steps towards her before stopping herself.


“Nikki?” I said in worry, just about ready to follow her myself.


Before I could make a move, Joseph put his hand on my shoulder and took his eyes to mine. His stern gaze told me everything I needed to know. Apart from Nikki, it wasn't a rather well kept secret Joseph had deep feelings for Kyra, as well. The two of them were kindred spirits at the moment, which meant if anyone knew how to help Nikki through her loss, Joseph was the best bet. Honestly though, I was grateful to him. What would I have done if C...


“Um, Mishka?” Kyley came over, taking my hands in hers, “I know this must be the worst time for you, but I believe it's more important than ever that I speak to you about my son.”


“Oh... alright.”


It was quite the blindside as my mind had been fixated on Kyra, but it was a welcome one. It had been difficult enough as it was pretending I was fine even after the twins' deaths and knowing how much more thrall Via Infinito had on me now. I didn't need to consider just how costly this mission of ours was going to become. However, try as I might, my mind wasn't letting that go. I did want to help with Kai; I knew anything we went through, he'd have a vested stake in it, as well. Unfortunately, given where my head was, I only caught a few points Kyley was making about her son's state of mind. There was something about his early childhood during Sin's final rampage and how he'd become a rebellious adolescent, surging hormones causing him to make rash choices like when he and Suki tried attacking the gang. Luckily, if I knew boys and their hormones, there was an easy solution to Kyley's problem.


I trailed my eyes from her to her son and found him speaking with Suki. Inching my way closer to them and accepting Kyley's request, I saw that he'd asked Suki to sketch a copy of the Time Sigil that Asuka had drawn on the ground.


Once Suki was done, he took the sketch from her and handed it to Asuka, saying, “One day, you will be strong enough. Keep this with you until then.”


Asuka lifted her tear-soaked face to see what Kai had given her, but this only caused her further tears as she noted that Yuki would have had the power to save Kyra. The wounds were too fresh and the losses had been staggering. Though Kai's heart was in the right place, his methods were as yet unrefined. Xiang immediately went to the girl, comforting her as she sobbed.


“They do look good together...” I mumbled, forgetting that I was still standing in front of Kyley.


“What was that?” She asked in confusion.


“Uh, nothing! You don't have to worry about Kai. I'll figure something out.” I told her, taking my leave to plot.


If I could get Xiang together with Kai, she'd been through enough to know how to keep him out of trouble. He had shown that he cared about her in the past, which meant he'd be willing to remove himself from a bad situation at her request and, in case she didn't, he'd be likely to leave it in order to protect her. Given what details I'd caught from what Kyley had been telling me, Kai had personal scars that may be likened to Xiang's own demons, which they could potentially work out together. It was the perfect solution! I hope...


However, knowing those two, it wasn't going to be easy to couple them. Xiang was the harder mark. Having been through that gang, there were psychological wounds that closed her off to others. I'd helped her free herself, but this was only the beginning of a long journey for her. Kai wasn't the most sociable of boys, either. In spite of his flirting with every girl he met, it felt more an emotional barrier than anything sincere. I doubted he'd know what to do if one of us actually did accept his advances. It may take an outside source to help those two and perhaps it was best to direct that at Xiang. If Xiang could make the first move, Kai might actually follow through.


“But how do I get a girl to fall for a boy?” I asked myself aloud, leaning against the wall of a nearby shop I'd wandered to.


I thought about how I'd started any of my relationships, but I hadn't initiated either of them and my other relationships were simply for infiltration, assassination, or target assessment purposes. I wanted Xiang to become Kai's girlfriend, not his black widow. What could get a girl to-


“Ew, a bug! Get it away!” I heard someone scream.


“Don't worry. I've got it, see?” A boy said to her, having stepped on it.


“Thank you!” She replied, hugging him in gratitude.


Kyra had been afraid of spiders, as well. I suppose there was a possibility Xiang also had an aversion to them. With that in mind, I made my way back to Kyley's house and found Xiang and Kai still comforting Asuka along with the other children. The first thing I needed to do was separate them from the others. Isolated, it would give my plan a better likelihood for success. I walked over to them, then realised I didn't actually have any excuse for them to be alone together and away from the others. Improvising, I made up a random request for ingredients I needed to apply black magic to my crossbow bolts. I knew that Xiang would have been interested and I asked Kai to help her carry the items back. Once they were a good distance away, there was a bit of an awkward pause as I fumbled with excuses for taking my leave, as well. It wasn't too difficult to catch up with them. Most of the ingredients I'd listed could be found in several shops in Bevelle's market, but I knew of one that they'd have to obtain at a specific shop. Once they arrived, I waited for an opportune moment before executing my plan. I'd gotten a spider tied to the line of a fishing rod. When the two were in position, I extended the rod, dangling it in front of Xiang. Unfortunately, instead of her being frightened by the thing, it was Kai that stumbled back in surprise.


“I've got it!” She yelled, kicking it in reaction.


The spider flew off the line and sailed through the air... and right into Kai's terrified and gaping mouth. The next few minutes were spent watching Kai gagging, trying desperately to spit it back out. Xiang tried her best to help him, but her kick had been rather strong and the velocity the spider achieved must have sent it half of the way down his throat. Onlookers had a chuckle at the poor boy's expense. Seeing him like that, I contemplated whether I should have used a fake spider.


In any event, perhaps this was the wrong way of going about it. I decided it might be best to try a more direct approach. Hurrying back to the others... and struggling to explain why I'd made such a hasty return, I waited for the two to come back with the ingredients.


“Here's everything, I think.” Kai grumbled, “Why did you need these now, anyway?”


Fortunately, there was a good reason I could use to answer that question, “We will be returning to Via Infinito sooner or later. I think I should be prepared for the worst, don't you?”


“Absolutely!” Xiang responded, but then asked me, “Are you really ready to go back, though?”


“Yes, we do still have a mission to accomplish and it's all we can do to honour Yuki and Yuubou for their sacrifice... Now Kyra, as well...” I replied.


“I'm sorry. I didn't mean...” Xiang said, “Do you think Nikki will be alright?”


“I think so, but I've left that to Joseph.” Then, the thought occurred to me, “Nikki and Kyra were close. Do you have someone like that in mind, Xiang?”


As expected, she was caught off-guard by my question, “Oh... no... I mean, I don't know yet. I don't know if I'm ready.”


However, just as soon as I thought I had her, she continued, “When did you first get into a relationship after... you know.”


“Oh, well, it actually just sort of happened, I guess.” Contrary to my plan, she'd turned the question back on me, “I went to Mt. Gagazet and met a ronso named Teraan.”


“A ronso?” She asked in surprise.


“Oh, so Mishka likes them furry, does she?” Kai jokingly remarked.


That did it.


“That's not the point!” Xiang growled.


“What? I'm just trying to figure out her preferences is all.” Kai continued snickering.


“It isn't funny!” Xiang shot back, “So what if she likes furry men?!”


“What?”


“Maybe she likes the warmth!” Xiang was straying from the point she was trying to make in my defence, “Gagazet is a very cold mountain and maybe her armour doesn't help her in that sort of weather! Look at it. It isn't that thick. You can still see her figure through it.”


“Oh yea, I can.” Kai stated, winking at me.


“You see? Maybe she was cold and Teraan was there to keep her warm with his big ronso body.” Xiang hypothesised, not quite understanding just what insinuations could be drawn from the words she chose to use.


“Those ronso are huge. I suppose Mishka likes them big, too, huh?”


“Big and warm!”


A group actually stopped in the middle of their shuffle to identify who this “Mishka” was that the two of them were arguing about. It was about this time I silently thanked my parents for blessing me with my violet skin. Even blushing as furiously as I was at that moment, there was only a bit of noticeable colour in my cheeks.


“What are they on about?” I staggered at her unexpected arrival.


“D-don't... It's not... Just don't.” Was all I could manage.


“Sounds like a handful.”


“Several, in fact, and they're all big and warm.”


“Sorry?”


“Never mind.” I groaned, having run out of ideas.


“My those two are vocal. But, why does it seem everyone is looking in our direction?” Cyan asked me, oblivious to the failure that was my attempt at matchmaking.


“Oh, probably because those two made a few choice implications at my expense.”


“Why would they go and do a thing like that?”


“No, it wasn't as if she did it on purpose. It's my fault, in any case. I'm trying to get those two together.” I explained.


“Well, in that case, fancy a bit of assistance?”


And with that, Cyan moved to the two as they continued to argue and got Xiang to follow her off. As she moved away with her, she turned to shoot me a wink. I wasn't sure what she was planning, but I didn't have any better idea so I tried my best to go along with it, heading for Kai.


“Ha ha, so that's how I like them, is it?” I grumbled.


“Sorry babe, it's all in fun.” He said with that smug grin of his.


“Is it, though?” I wasn't too sure of where I was going with this, but the grin had disappeared off his face so it seemed to be working.


“It might just be how you carry yourself, but I think we've been discounting you. Losing Kyra like that hasn't been easy on anyone, including you. How are you faring?”


He took a few seconds to hold up those defensive walls of his before replying, “I'm fine. I'm more worried about Nikki.”


“I know you do, but I think you should spare some of that worry on yourself. There's only so much you can handle on your own.” I told him, “And you should know that's normal.”


“Why are you telling me that?


“It's simple really.” I began explaining, “You're a part of this team and we need everyone at their best. There can't be any more mistakes.”


“I can hold my own.”


“Really, because I've got notes. You can't be thinking about Sin when one of ours is in danger. You can't go seeking out the gang to take revenge for Nikki. If we should fail the mission, there is every chance Via Infinito will only continue to grow more volatile. I need to be sure I can rely on you if that happens.” How did we get here?


“You can count on me!” Kai exclaimed, as if rallying behind my words like they do in film.


“No, I can't. Not yet. You've got a bit of growing up to do before that.” I replied, shaking my head.


“How do you mean? I can handle it for sure!”


“Then, why did you skip the part about my mentioning our failure? You should know what failure implies, shouldn't you?”


His eyes grew wide at that, “No... I'm not... I didn't...”


“You're thinking about Sin again, aren't you? About the day Sin came and left you alone.”


“No, I'm not...”


“Or about how wounded Nikki has become without Kyra.”


“I...”


“... don't want to think about it? Except that it is and you need to face it sooner or later. I vote for sooner. The longer you ignore it, the further it will claw its way into you.” I knew this fact only too well.


“Sin came... and it dropped down onto Bevelle and there was so much dust being kicked up. It swallowed them all up. It swallowed them and left me.” He mumbled, starting to recount that moment.


With a smile, I patted him on his shoulder, “See? Sounds to me you've still got a bit of work ahead of you.”


I straightened and began to leave when he suddenly grabbed my wrist, “Would you mind staying a bit longer then?”


“Oh, I'll be there to listen. Once you have everything arranged, that is. That, you'll want to do without me.”


I walked away from him, but only far enough to hide from his view. Cyan would join me soon after, letting me know things had gone accordingly with Xiang. She still hadn't explained to me what it was she did, though, but she had eavesdropping on them in mind, as well. Crouched where we were, we had a good vantage point to watch the two of them.


“If only we could hear what they are saying.” Cyan said, to which I presented her with an ear piece, “You do think of everything.”


“Put it on Kai when I went to pat him on the back. Never let a single action go without ulterior motives, I like to say.”


Before long, Xiang began inching her way towards Kai. Cyan would explain to me that she'd gotten Xiang's mind on the boy during their chat. She went under similar pretenses, that she wanted to know what Xiang was thinking. She'd expected me to speak with Kai and she had used that somehow to have Xiang grow jealous. She shared my belief that Kai would never take the first step, but rather than use spiders or gossip, she appealed to her being a teenage girl.


“There's a dark side to the focused warrior princess, I see.” I mused.


Cyan smiled, but quickly turned her attention back to the two as we noticed Xiang make her approach. Kai had remained where I left him, appearing to be deep in thought. Both Cyan and I were anxious to hear what Xiang would say to him, but as it turned out, we were focused on the wrong person.


“Hey, what do you think of me?” Kai asked, surprising everyone, including Xiang.


As she was caught off-guard by his question, he continued, “I know everybody thinks of me like a brat. It's my fault, I guess. I don't want to be.”


“I don't think of you as a brat.” Xiang finally spoke up.


“Oh... Good. Because I'm not, you know.” Kai stammered, losing his pacing for a second.


“I know.”


Their conversation delved much deeper than I could have hoped for and covered many sensitive topics I thought they'd move into slowly. The motivation behind it that I'd hoped for, their spirits were much more kindred than I realised. It was even enough for Kai to be serious for once, let down his guard. They bore different scars, but that didn't mean they had to walk down separate paths.


“Looks like they're getting along.”


I turned my attention up to her and smiled, “We make a good team.”


“That we do.” She cooed, staring straight into my eyes.


There was a pause, but I quickly averted her gaze. Kai and Xiang had begun moving off and I took that to mean we should stop spying. Cyan tossed the ear piece I gave her back to me. Well, at me considering I only knew she threw it back when it struck the side of my head.


Looking down at the device on the ground, I retrieved it and, without turning to her, informed her that, “Kyra's gone, too.”


“What? How?”


“Sanika. She made a preemptive strike on us, cast Sleep spells on both Nikki and I. By the time I came around, Kyra was already gone.”


“And Nikki? Where is she?”


“Joseph's got that taken care of... I think.”


“So where are we going to go from here?” Cyan asked, now in a recovery state, as well.


How should I answer her? Was I to give her another stirring fight the good fight speech? Continue the mission after what it did to us? I knew that I would keep going, but my reason wasn't the same as any they'd take. I couldn't escape Via Infinito's clutches. The most I was left with to pretend I was still guado was that Sanika's magic affected me.


“Hold on... Sanika's magic affected me.”


“How's that?”


“Sanika, she cast Sleep on both Nikki and I.”


“Yes, you said that.”


“How did it work? The last time she tried anything on me, the backlash nearly split her skull.” I explained.


“The last time you did have Iezak's pyreflies coursing through you. You don't have that anymore.” Cyan suggested, but I knew better.


“Not all of them. Not the ones that were no longer his to control.” I removed the enchantment on the scythe, once again revealing the weapon to Cyan, “So, back to that question. How did Sanika's magic work this time around?”


Cyan was silent as I proceeded to review the events that had occurred, “I was with Nikki's friends. Asuka was there. She did what she could to keep Kyra safe, but... no, I was unconscious by then. How do I know that Asuka teleported Kyra from Sanika?”


“Are you sure you were unconscious at the time?”


“And that is the true question, isn't it? Was I actually asleep?”


“The Via Infinito?” I nodded slowly, considering her assumption, “We need to go back.”


“It isn't your fight anymore. It isn't worth it for any of you.”


“It's more 'worth it' than ever for me.”


“Cyan...”


“My mind's made.”


“Then unma-”


“What did you do?” Suki ran over to us in a huff.


She continued to growl, her fists tightly clenched, “Why are Xiang and Kai together?”


“Suki-”


Once again, before either of us could properly respond, “They are together, right? They were walking together just now. They looked like you two or like Nikki and Kyra. You were with them last, weren't you, Mishka? How did this happen?”


“Su-”


“I mean, it's not like I care about that dummy, but I... I mean, Xiang...” Eventually, she seemed to lose all command of her speech, finishing off with a peeved grunt before storming off.


“So... back to the Via Infinito?”


Still baffled, I only nodded my head in agreement and tried to keep up with her as she made her way back to the Bevelle Temple, what was left of it, that is. We hadn't noticed when we made our exit only a short while before, but the damage caused by the breach had spread. Armed guards of New Yevon greeted us, having been part of the temple's evacuation. Baralai informed us that the damage to both the Cloister of Trials and the warp into Via Infinito extended through the building. There was virtually little more than a crater before us now, echoing the screams of the malicious pyreflies lying below.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Nikki.png

“Nikki, have you gone absolutely mad?”

“What in the fucking… This doesn't concern you so stay the fuck out of it!” She yelled at him, all she was trying to do was trying to bring Kyra back. Couldn’t he just for once stay out of her business so that she could get something that she wanted. Anger built up inside of her, bubbling away a part of her knew she should calm down, a part of her knew she shouldn’t act like this in front of the children. But she was past caring. The only thing she cared about was getting Kyra back.

“Not until you calm down. Do you even know what you were doing to this little girl?”

“It isn’t what you think.” Began Suki

“Joseph… Kyra’s gone.” The reality hit Nikki like a tonne of bricks, as she looked around she saw the children looking wide eyed at her, Asuka looked afraid of her. She never meant to hurt her. Her desperation had blinded her to what she was doing to the people around her. People that cared for her. Lillia was quite rightly glaring at her as she saw her examine her arm. Nikki felt ashamed. She went over and quietly apologized to Asuka and then turned to head towards the one person that could change this.

“Nikki?! Where are you going?” she heard Lillia shout out behind her, Nikki just ignored her and continued on. If she was to be angry at anyone it would have to be Sanika. It was Sanika’s fault and no one else’s. She would be damned if she would let her get away with it either. She clenched her fist just thinking about what Sanika did.

“Mind telling me where you are going?” asked Joseph interrupting her from her thoughts. It seemed he had caught up to her and was now walking along with her.

“To the one person that can bring her back; Sanika,”

“You know she won’t do that.”

“I have to try,” Nikki’s strides got longer as she got more determined. Joseph was keeping up with her pace, he surprised her she had thought he would try to stop her. “What? Not going to stop me?”

“Yeah, I’m not going to stop you. You need to do this, and perhaps I need to too.” Nikki rose an eyebrow at that but said nothing. They walked in silence, the only sound coming from their footsteps as they headed to the prison. The guard at the prison lead them the way to where Sanika was being held, again going through multiple doors and locks and security measures. Then went through the barrier that zaps magic making both Nikki and Joseph feel dizzy for just a moment. When Joseph commented on it Nikki responded that it was meant to suck up Sanika’s magic. “So how could Sanika escape then?” asked Joseph turning to the guard.

“We have no idea, she must have magic reserves that are untouched by the barrier.” Explained the guard. Nikki didn’t say anything to that. Her eyes were focused on what was through the door ahead of her, the guard opened the door and told them to just knock when they were finished and left them to it.

Behind the bars, there is front of them was Sanika, who was just for the moment looking at her hands, she looked up when she heard the door open and smiled.

“Little Nikki, I have been expecting you.”

“Sanika,” Nikki growled. “What did you do to Kyra?!” she yelled at her.

“I simply just sent her home, don’t worry I didn’t hurt her, because you see in the end she wanted to go home.”

“Liar, Kyra would never want to leave her friends.” Said Joseph calmly. Sanika turned to him with a wide grin.

“Oh? And what about the friends she left behind when she came to Spira? You two are so busy thinking about your own feelings, you haven’t stopped to think about how she would feel. Why by now I imagine she is reunited with old lost friends.” Said Sanika as she confidently strode about her cell. Anger boiled to a high point within Nikki, she immediately had flashes of Sanika torturing Kyra, she couldn’t believe anything this woman said. She drew her arrow and pointed it at Sanika.

“You never cared about her! Bring her back!” she yelled out at her.

“No.” it only took that answer to make her snap she immediately fired her arrow, Sanika managed to conjure a barrier leaving her unharmed. This infuriated Nikki even more.

“I don’t think-“

“Shut up Joseph!” Nikki snapped at him as she fired arrow after arrow at her, Sanika blocked every one with ease.

“Are you done?” asked Sanika, Nikki snapped her head up at her glaring at her she drew another arrow, but before she could fire she was thrown back by an incredible force. “I will not bring her back and I will not let you hurt me!” Nikki hit the wall. Her back burned in pain as she slumped to the ground.

She heard Joseph shout out “Nikki!” as she felt dazed from the blow. In her blurred vision she could make out Joseph drawing his sword.

“Put that away little boy I have no interest in you.”

“What is going on?”

Nikki looked up, her vision was getting better and she could see the Lady Yuna standing there. She let Joseph explain to the High Summoner that Kyra was gone and that was because of Sanika.

“But why?” asked the former summoner with a gasp.

“Kyra’s magic is made up differently to what you or I have. Such magic cannot be left to exist in this world, because if she died here her magic would find it’s way to the Farplane. Something that cannot happen as it would cause Spira’s downfall. It’s a vision I have been having ever since I was a child as well as many other psychics.” She explained.

“But surely, there could have been another way. You… You didn’t even let anyone find another way.” Exclaimed Lady Yuna.

“Yuki never mentioned-“ began Joseph.

“The twins decided to keep it to themselves, believing either the vision was wrong or that there was a way to keep Kyra here.” The psychic turned to the Lady Yuna. “However now there are other matters that I must help with.”

“Yes, I don’t want to do this, and I don’t condone what you have done, but if it’s going to help those children, then we need you.” The summoner went over to the cage and began to unlock it, Joseph began immediately asking questions. It turned out that Sanika was going to help the temple locate all the children who were taken by the gang in order to atone for what she had done. Apparently they couldn’t do it without her. This made Nikki furious, she was angry that Sanika was allowed to leave.

The Lady Yuna seeing Nikki glaring at Sanika, simply just apologized to her, realizing how taxing this must be on her.

“I will never forgive you, and you won’t get away with this.” Growled Nikki at Sanika.

“I expected no less.”

Later Nikki found herself somehow at the park, on a bench with Joseph. How she got there she didn’t quite know, she sort of just followed Joseph while mumbling curses to herself and then she found herself all the way out here.

“You are not the only one that is feeling lost, we all are.” Said Joseph bringing Nikki out of her thoughts. Nikki turned to him seeing that he was looking at her with a calm seriousness. “What happened with that little girl? That isn’t you.”

“I know it isn’t, I didn’t even know that I was hurting her. All I wanted was to bring Kyra back, I didn’t mean to scare them.” A few tears began to fall down her face. “We were going to go to Kilika.” That was it all her emotions came spiralling out, she truly cried, and Joseph was there to comfort her. Her tears came tumbling down her face as she realized; she would never ever see Kyra again. She would never see her smile, laugh, see her get scared of a small spider, never feel her touch, her warmth. They would never have that house together in Kilika. She loved her, and now she was gone. She would be left alone again, and she didn’t want that.

“I know, but we can’t just give up.” Nikki just responded by crying into his chest.

A while later Nikki thanked Joseph for being there for her. They then headed back to the house, noticing that it was now getting dark and that they should go get some rest before heading back into the Via Infinito. She could grieve for the twins and Kyra after the mission was done, but for now she had to focus and stay strong. She had to bury her feelings deep inside and not let herself fall. She had to finish this. They passed Raine who as soon as she saw Nikki gave her a hug.

“I heard what happened, I’m so sorry,” she said as she broke out of the hug, it seemed Joseph had decided to leave the two alone and went on ahead. She put her hands on Nikki’s shoulders and looked at her. “I know to lose the twins was a blow, but to lose Kyra too, I couldn’t believe it when I heard. I know what you are going through, but if it gets too much you are welcome to stay with me.” Nikki was just feeling numb she heard her offer and she appreciated it, but Raine wasn’t a god she couldn’t bring Kyra back.

“I’d rather not talk about it…”

“That’s okay, are you heading home? I’ll walk with you.” Nikki only nodded.

“Can we talk about something else? Anything?” Raine warmly smiled at her as they walked.

“Well… I stopped Mishka and Cyan from going back in the Via Infinito so soon, apparently the leaders were going to call everyone back in, but I said it was too soon. As a white mage I’m responsible for people’s health and well being.” That surprised Nikki that they would call everyone in so soon after.

“I’m glad,”

“Yeah it’s getting dangerous down there and you guys hardly look like you are ready. Of course Mishka tried to protest but a small threat of me breaking her legs seemed to do the trick.” Nikki raised her eyebrow at her.

“That doesn’t sound like you.”

Raine nervously laughed. “I suppose not, but I tried to think of what you would do, it seems your team only responds to being punched, tackled or threats. Minus the swearing of course.” Nikki didn’t know how to respond to that. “Oh, and… I don’t know whether you will like this but apparently Kai and Xiang are together.”

“Huh? Kai and Xiang?”

“Yes.”

“She’s with that idiot?”

“I think it’s kinda sweet.”

“Aren’t they too young?”

“They’re fourteen Nikki, they are the age when you and Rhyse got together.”

“Yeah, that’s what I’m worried about. I don’t want them doing the same thing.”

Raine’s face softened at her. “I don’t think it’ll be quite like that, Kai’s a smart boy.”

Nikki knew what she said was the truth, before Nikki knew it, Kai was no long the little boy he once was, he was growing into a young adult. She suppose he had to mature and learn about relationships at some point she just didn’t expect him to do that now. Kai and Xiang certainly wouldn’t have gotten together on their own, Kai has too much of a wall around him to let it down as well as Xiang. The only person crazy enough to push this was… “Sir Tomoya.”

“Pardon?”

“Did Sir Tomoya put them together? Like he did with me and Rhyse?”

Raine laughed “Oh, no it was Mishka and Cyan apparently. But don’t tell anyone else that I only just managed to get that much out of the both of them.” Nikki nodded, but then groaned at the thought of Mishka matchmaking.

When they arrived Nikki saw that everything was quiet. She decided she would apologise to the children in the morning, She waved to Raine goodbye before heading off to bed. She also made a note to talk to Kai.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Lillia

When Nikki had left, I had surprised myself that I had called out to her. I was meant to be angry that she had hurt Asuka, but I found myself quickly thinking about the pain she must be feeling from losing Kyra. I just stared at the ground lost in my own thoughts, hardly noticing the conversation around me. It was all too much, I feared for Nikki’s safety on this mission. In fact I feared for them all, I didn’t know the details but was it really worth so many lives? I didn’t want her to go back in, surely losing Kyra would be a good excuse to stay outside with us.

When I did look up I noticed that Asuka was still upset she had been comforted by Xiang and Kai had given her a piece of paper with the glyph on it, but it did nothing to ease Asuka’s hurt. I noticed that Joseph had gone and Mishka was leaving, it was uncomfortably quiet.

“Come inside everyone, dinner is almost ready,” As everyone went in at Kyley’s request I just stared down the road where Nikki had gone. A tear escaped and fell down my face as I realized the pain she must be going through. Nikki wouldn’t see Kyra again, it was as if she died, it would be the same kind of pain. A pain that I was all too familiar with, one we all were. “It’s okay, Joseph is with her.” I hadn’t noticed that Kyley had come over to me and I looked at her with my tear stained face. Kyley just warmly smiled at me, which just made me sob as I accepted her warm embrace. She stroked my head as I cried thinking about Nikki and what she was going through. “That’s it let it out, you kids cares so much for Nikki I know. It hurts to see her hurt, But she’ll get through this you’ll see.”

At dinner I just aimlessly pushed my food around my plate with my fork. I wasn’t feeling hungry anymore and I was lost in my own thoughts. The buzz from earlier in the house had gone and there was an uncomfortable silence, the only noise coming from us eating our food and the quiet conversation that Kyley was having with Hayleigh. At some point Mishka came back requesting the assistance of Kai and Xiang, for what reason I did not know. I just know that Suki stared at the door for a long time after they left. She then stared at Mishka, but said nothing.

Suddenly when Mishka left Asuka let out a giggle she seemed to be holding in, the little girl rushed to the window and peered out watching Mishka walk away. I was snapped out of my thoughts when she did this and curiously watched her, wondering what she was up to. She giggled to herself again and then ran up to me and stood on her tip toes to whisper to me. I bent down so she could reach me.

“Let’s follow her.” I looked curiously at her, exactly what did Asuka know? But I saw her grin with mischief, and I couldn’t help but agree to follow her. I bit my lip and took her hand a smile began to spread as I walked to the door, I announced that we were only popping out, Kyley told us to be careful and to be back before dark, I agreed and then we were off.

We managed to follow Mishka to the shops, while keeping our distance, Asuka tracked the trails of her aura, so we were far enough away for her to not notice us. We followed her to a shop, the same shop that Xiang and Kai had gone to. Keeping our backs to the wall I wondered why Mishka was following those two. As I peeped round, an amusing sight greeted my eyes. Mishka was holding a fishing rod with a spider on the end of it, her eyes had a deep concentration to them and she dangled it in front of Xiang. I had to suppress a giggle at the ridiculous idea that Mishka had. Xiang did not strike me as a girl who was afraid of spiders and I was right.

“I’ve got it!” she cried out as she kicked the spider, which then flew into Kai’s mouth, the whole thing was hilarious, it proved a real challenge to hold back from giggling, Asuka near me I could feel was near the point of revealing our position as I could hear her accidentally letting out small giggles, I put my hand on her mouth to try and help her to keep quiet. I saw Kai eventually spit out the spider, and Mishka dashed off suddenly and soon after Kai and Xiang left the store, that was when we let ourselves laugh. I held my stomach as I laughed, tears pouring down my face, Asuka giggled as well. Anyone passing by might of thought us as mad crazy people.

After laughing I asked Asuka to teleport us back home before they got back and she agreed, she got back just before Mishka arrived, and then Kai and Xiang came in soon after. Kyley raised an eyebrow at us as we were still giggling when we looked at Kai but we suppressed it enough so Mishka didn’t notice.

“Here's everything, I think. Why did you need these now anyway?” Kai asked grumbling.

“We will be returning to Via Infinito sooner or later. I think I should be prepared for the worst, don't you?”

“Absolutely! “Are you really ready to go back, though?” Asked Xiang, the question we were all dying to know. I hope the answer was a no. I wished it so.

“Yes, we do still have a mission to accomplish and it's all we can do to honour Yuki and Yuubou for their sacrifice... Now Kyra, as well...” My heart fell at that.

“I'm sorry. I didn't mean...” Xiang said, “Do you think Nikki will be alright?” The whispers started around me at that, I knew everyone was concerned about her we all were, Suki expressed her sadness at seeing Nikki so out of control.

“I think so, but I've left that to Joseph.” She then began to speak more quietly to both Kai and Xiang, no longer addressing the group around her.

I looked to see Asuka staring at Mishka with a little smile on her face, that grin was there again and I couldn’t help but think “What is Mishka doing?” Asuka turned to me, she had must have heard my thoughts, she just smiled at me and turned back to looking at Mishka. I wished I knew what they were saying but I didn’t have to, as Xiang and Kai were arguing, loudly.

"It isn't funny!” Xiang shot back, “So what if she likes furry men?!”

"Oh Yevon! What had Kai said?" Actually I didn’t want to know Asuka looked at me quizzically and I had no idea what to say to her, I just told her not to read Kai’s head, she was too young to understand a teenage boy’s thoughts.

At some point Cyan had arrived in the house and Mishka and Cya had split up to talk to both Kai and Xiang each. After that exchange both Xiang and Kai left the room. Asuka beamed a wide grin as Mishka and Cyan also left the room.

“Lillia…” I looked down at the little girl.

“You want to follow?” The girl nodded. I turned to Suki.

“Suki you want to come with us?”

“Not really,” she said not once looking up from her art.

“Okay,” and with that we both followed Kai and Xiang carefully peering round to the next room. They were very close and seemed to be in deep conversation I looked round to see that Cyan and Mishka were also watching, then it clicked. They were matchmaking.

When they all left I just stood there for a moment with my mouth opening and closing. A grin then spread on my face and I dragged Asuka with me to follow Xiang and Kai into the town again.

We turned the corner and found Xiang and Kai in front of us, my eyes looked down a bit, we followed them for a while, but nothing interesting really happened, until we got to the quiet part of town. Kai had outstretched his hand and nervously Xiang took it. It was like the sweetest thing ever! I could tell Kai was also nervous as he used his other hand to scratch the back of his head. We kept on following them until someone called Kai’s name. The two of them immediately stopped holding hands looking embarrassed. We stayed back as Kai talked to one of friends who had approached, the boy with the ear ring in his ear. I didn’t really like the boy, he was a bad influence on Kai and always seemed to drag him in trouble.

Suddenly though Kai took off with Xiang into the crowd.

“What?!” I exclaimed. “Come on Asuka.” I said running with her after the couple, however with so many people about we easily lost them, and Asuka couldn’t track them any more due to the amount of auras she could see among the crowd. We wondered around for a while but it was hopeless.

“Ah, what are you two doing here?” We turned around to see Raine approach us with Mishka and Cyan. She smiled warmly at us.

“We were following Xiang and Kai but we lost them!” pouted Asuka. I giggled at her.

“Oh?” asked Raine, but instead of being angry she smiled. “So, tell me then, what’s the gossip this time? Has Kai finally told her how he feels?” I gasped.

“How did you know?”

“Oh please Kai is like an open book, that boy couldn’t keep a secret even if his life depended on it.” I giggled at that.

“Mishka and Cyan put them together!” exclaimed Asuka jumping up and down.

“Oh I see,” She turned to the pair of them and gave them a smile and then turned back to us. “Well I suppose Kai did need a push.” Asuka giggled.

“Yeah Kai is slow,” responded Asuka. I turned to Raine.

“Where are you guys going?”

“I’m making sure that Mishka and Cyan, get back to Nikki’s house and stay there.” She turned to give the both of them a look.

“Oh, are they in trouble?” Asked Asuka.

“Big trouble, they tried going back in the Via Infinito, but don’t worry,” Raine then bent down to Asuka’s level. “I gave them a big telling off.” Asuka giggled at that making the girl probably feel better that she didn’t have to worry. I turned to Mishka.

“Mishka, please do you guys have to go in there, I know you told us earlier you do. But it just at this point seems senseless.”

“Yes there is something down there we have to solve, for everyone.” I lowered my head at that I get that they couldn’t tell me details, but it didn’t make sense for them to sacrifice themselves.

“Does Nikki have to go? Her head is messy” Said Asuka sadly, I agreed with her if they had to go down then she was the last person that should be allowed to go. Raine stood up and turned to them.

“I must say, I have to agree with them. Nikki is in no state to go back in. From what you told me about Kyra now. I really don’t think it would be a good idea to let her in, I-“

“She’s not going in.” stated Cyan interrupting Raine. Mishka turned to her seemingly shocked in her statement, I was as well I didn’t hear her talk much. So to hear her talk with so much authority was calming and I was happy at her response.

“Well this is news to me, you’ll know she’ll want to go in, how do you propose we stop her?” asked Mishka with a smirk, I’m sure she was imagining all sorts of ways she could stop her. I deflated at that, Nikki was a person who you could not stop without a fight.

“I have none, but from the way you are smiling you seem to have some ideas.” Said Cyan.

“None that would actually work, all my ideas have amusing holes in them.” I decided I didn’t want to know.

“Well you could ask her teacher to help.” I turned to Raine who suggested that.

“Umm… How would that work?” I asked.

“Teachers have the authority to assess warriors hired by the temple, if they deem them unable to carry out the mission they can withdraw them. Much like White Mages.”

“But Nikki is in the Youth League, she wasn’t hired by the temple.” I responded. Raine just smiled at me.

“All the groups work together now Lillia. This can affect everyone included in the mission.”

“Then why can’t you withdraw Nikki?” I asked, Raine was a White Mage after all, surely she could do it.

“I can’t, I wish I could but physically there is nothing wrong with Nikki.”

There is physically nothing wrong with us either, we can-“ started Mishka but Raine whipped round at her.

“No you will not! You both need your rest you cannot maintain your depleting energy levels down there when you are ready to fall asleep at any moment!”

“She’s right Mishka, we do need some sleep.” Said Cyan. We all began to walk together back in the direction to the beds. The air was cool and it was quite a peaceful walk.

“I shall talk to her teacher on the way back to my house, she can assess Nikki early in the morning. She’s really strict I’m sure she can stop her.” Said Raine.

“She is really scary.” Said Asuka.

When we got back Kai was talking to his friend at the door, the same boy that I did not like at all, we all stopped when we got near.

“Dude that’s not cool.” The smile went from Kai’s face as he talked to him.

“Oh come on, don’t tell me you haven’t thought of it. Xiang is a sexy chick, I heard she’s easy too.” I got angry at that but before I could do anything Cyan put a hand on my shoulder.

“I think he can handle this.” She whispered to me, I relaxed at that. Of course he could, this is Kai he wouldn’t let anyone hurt they people he cared about. I looked over seeing Kai get angry, he clenched his fist as his supposed friend didn’t notice.

“You know dude since we’re friends, maybe you could share her.” He said with a laugh.

“You can’t say that about her.” He said angrily.

“Aw come on man, I was only kidding.”

“Oh yeah? Well it wasn’t funny and you can’t talk about girls like that. They have feelings. You don’t even know Xiang, you don’t even know her as a person and you are saying all that shit about her.” I got a sense of pride when I heard him say that.

“Aw man come on, everyone knows she is a who-“ the boy didn’t get to complete that sentence Kai had punched him right in the face. The boy was about to get up until I called over that I would fry his face if he took another step towards Kai. Which made him pale and run off when he saw who was watching. Raine scolded both me and Kai for using violence to solve our problems but expressed how proud she was of Kai.

After that Cyan and Mishka headed to Nikki’s house and me and Asuka went to bed. I gladly slept, it had been an awful day.

The next day when I went early into Asuka’s room I found it empty, and after searching the house and her room I found a note.

“Don’t worry, Kai is with me we are going to get Kyra back.” I read it to myself and paled and I rushed to Kai’s room to fund another note.

“Sorry, sorry, sorry, she couldn’t go on her own, I tried to stop her, but we are going to the Via Infinito, TELL NIKKI!” I then screamed.

~ AUTO-MERGED POSTS ~

Nikki.png

Nikki currently found herself weary eyed and facing off against her Sensei, in a battle, extremely early in the morning. She had moments before found herself comfortably in bed, until she was awoken suddenly by her former teacher. Her Sensei had told her that she needed to be reassessed before she could go back into the Via Infinito. Something about her state of mind but she couldn’t be sure because she had been too busy swearing.

An arrow whizzed by and struck her arm she growled at that as Sensei looked calm and collected. Her purple hair in a bun, with a blue strapless top, blue skirt and white boots.“Come now Nikki, that was easily dodged, focus.” Nikki charged up a fire arrow and released it and it hit a reflect that had already been put in place by her Sensei. The spell bounced right back at her and Nikki barely dodged just time and felt it singe her back. Nikki screamed out in pain. “Your mistake has now caused Joseph to die.”

“No!” she yelled out Nikki pushed against the pain and ran at her, she was suddenly struck in her leg.

“You have now lost Cyan, running at a long distance enemy has caused Cyan to save you from death. You’re not fighting me Nikki, you are drowning in despair. Where is that student I once knew? Where is your fighting spirit? All I see now is a broken girl making silly mistakes, mistakes that are getting your friends killed.” Her brown eyes just stared at her.

Nikki just stumbled in response to that the pain getting too much she was told by her Sensei to heal herself and take a five minute break. Nikki went into her pouch for her potions and found a small picture inside; taking it out she found it was a painting by Suki, of her and Kyra looking peaceful in her garden. Some tears fell down her face as she was once again reminded she would never see her again, her smile, her laugh. As Nikki looked at the picture and stroke Kyra’s face with her thumb she realized something. Kyra would not want her to give up, she would not want her to sit around feeling sorry for herself. She would want her to get up and move on. If she didn’t she wouldn’t be allowed to go back into the Via Infinito. Was she really prepared to stay outside while her friends fought for their lives?

Before Nikki knew it the five minutes were up. Her Sensei came over to her and immediately charged a new attack that she hadn’t seen, an arrow was shot up straight up into the sky, Nikki had only a few moments to react, and she realized no she wasn’t prepared to stay outside, immediate she shot three arrows around her into the ground, forming a protect spell around her. In the next moment a load of arrows came raining down upon Nikki, but they harmlessly bounced off the protect spell.

“Ultimate Arrow, it’s an overdrive that any archer can use with practice.”

“Can you teach me?”

“That is up to you, it requires you to be focused, can you do that?”

Nikki nodded, so they began the lesson.

After an hour Nikki thought that she was starting to get the hang of it, only a few arrows had managed to rain down and nothing as spectacular as her Sensei’s attack but she had the form of the Overdrive correct.

“Nikki!” shouted a voice suddenly interrupting the lesson. Raine has a worried look on her face as she ran towards them.

“What’s wrong?”

“Asuka and Kai are missing they left notes saying they were heading into the Via Infinito.”

“What?! Why?” questioned Nikki. She could feel a pit in her stomach, it was the most dangerous place that the kids could have gone to.

“Because of Kyra, Asuka felt bad, I’m guessing Kai tried to stop her.” Said Raine sadly. Nikki turned to her Sensei.

“Sensei please can I go back in?”

“You may, bring those kids back safely.”

“I will.”

At the temple the place had warped to something unrecognizable, it looked like a Cloister to the Via Infinito, however it just seemed to be an open space that lead to the actual entrance.

“I don’t like this.” Stated Val.

“Those kids shouldn’t have come here.” Said Joseph.

“Nikki are you sure you should be with us?” asked Gideon.

“How about I poke arrows in your eyes if you ask that again?”

“Nice to see you still warn people of that.” Said a new voice. Nikki immediately turned around as did the rest of the group.

“Rhyse?!”

“Yo,” waved the black haired man.

“You shouldn’t fucking be in here.”

“Yeah thing about that Nikki is that my younger brother is now down here, so I’m going in to drag the both of them out. It doesn’t matter what you or anyone else thinks, I’m going in. Like it or not.”

“Alright.” Said Paine. “Just don’t take the Via Infinito lightly.”

“I won’t, I’ve heard the reports.”

Nikki just grumbled at that, wishing that he wouldn’t go in with them, but she could understand and she had no right to stop him, didn’t mean though she had to be happy about it.

“Hey, if you can go in, then he can certainly go in.” Stated Cyan hearing her grumbles, she was probably referring to Nikki’s state of mind, whereas Rhyse was fresh and ready to go.

When they entered it seemed like the Via Infinito was even colder and darker than last time they had entered. The group decided to tread cautiously, each step they took echoed in the empty cloister.

“So any thoughts on the other little girl that seemed to save us?” said Gideon as they walked.

“It seemed to me to be a separate entity to the older unsent child that follows us.” Said Nooj.

“How can we be sure of that though? It was the same child only the one that saved us looked younger, how do we know she didn’t make herself to look younger?” asked Paine.

“We don’t, but didn’t you notice the peaceful energy coming from her?”

“That’s true,” began Gideon. “The unsent that follows us gets easily angry but the one that saved us had an energy that made me feel calm despite the danger.”

Nikki looked over to see both Cyan and Mishka were confused, it was then explained to them what had occurred just as they had left. The fact that Maestor Seymore was a tattoo freak was not news that anyone welcomed.

“I believe they are separate,” said Mishka. “I don’t know how or why, but I think she is linked to the monkey that we followed.”

“So she has helped us more than once then.” Said Paine.

“So… She died and became two unsents.” Said Rhyse who has absolutely no idea about what he was talking about. Nikki slapped her hand to her face and groaned.

“It’s too quiet.” Said Val suddenly.

“I just hope those kids are okay.” Said Joseph.

“Define okay?” asked Cyan.

“Alive, breathing, unhurt.”

“We’re being very quiet, quiet like mice! Did you know there are mice here?” Everyone suddenly turned around to see the little girl smiling at them.

“Uh… Hello?” said Rhyse. The little girl immediately pointed to him.

“Shush smelly boy that I do not know!” she said with an anger that made the pyreflies whizz around her in anger.

“Oh okay, shushing now.”

“Just shut up,” said Nikki getting irritated at him.

“Where’s sissy?” Nikki’s heart went into her mouth at that question, the little girl had noticed that Kyra had gone.

“She’s gone away,” said Cyan answering her question.

“Oh I see, that’s why Sissy got really angry, she doesn’t know why she is angry she just is.” Nikki had seen this before, when they were fighting Sanika when Kyra had disappeared her double had just appeared. It seemed her double was linked to her own emotions, not that she understood why or how, apart from that she was meant to be her shadow.

Suddenly there she was. Her shadow was there in front of them. Someone made a comment of her looking the same age as Nikki now, but everyone found themselves running. Rhyse who was completely confused as to why there was another Nikki, was quickly given the shortened version that it was a creation of the Via Infinito.

“Get back here FAKE!!!” she said with such a rage no one had heard before.

“Run, run run.” Said the voice in her head. Nikki ignoring it just ran faster, a part of her didn’t want to keep running but she ignored it.

“Why have you come back here? You shouldn’t have come back.” Said a younger voice of the little girl. The voice seemed to echo through the cloister as they ran. No one answered it being too busy to since they had to avoid attacks coming from the shadow. “Quickly follow my friend.” Said the voice before it faded. The squeal of a monkey was heard Nikki looked up to see on a ledge it was definitely a monkey and only this time she could see it. Mishka quickly turned to follow as did everyone else, figuring the monkey option was the safer bet.

“So it really is a monkey.” Said Paine

“Here I thought Mishka was going crazy” said Gideon.

“This is no fucking time to be making jokes!” cried out Nikki in irritation and anger. Suddenly as they ran there was a blight light and it engulfed her.

Nikki woke up to find herself in a study, the smell of polish filled her nose and she looked around. She found pictures on the wall of the little girl who appeared to be with her mum and dad there was someone else in the picture. Perhaps it was the little girl’s sister but Nikki couldn’t be sure because the faces were blurred in every picture.

“Hello?” Nikki turned around at the voice to see the little girl holding a moogle smiling at her.

“Where am I?”

“My house, well what I remember of it anyway.”

“What does that mean?”

“I’ll explain later, don’t worry all your friends are here safe. Nothing bad happens here. I’m Emika, and I…” she twirled around and giggled. “Know exactly who you are, do you?”

“Of course I know who I am.” She said with a sigh, she normally would get irritated but she felt peaceful here and at ease.

“But do you know where you came from? Your mum? Your dad? Your family?”

“I…” Nikki couldn’t answer, of course she didn’t know that, Sanika placed a spell on her. The girl smiled at her.

“Come with me, this place will help you.” Nikki then followed her out of the room onto the landing of the house, it all looked so familiar and yet she couldn’t remember why, as she followed the girl down the spiralling staircase she could see that the house was huge and grand. “You know you have the last piece.” Said Emika. Nikki looked down at her she was bouncing on her toes in her pretty dress, hugging her moogle close.

“Huh?”

Emika just smiled at her. “The piece of my memories, it went inside of you where it would be safe. Have you ever heard a voice that seemed to come within your head?” Nikki widened her eyes at that, how could this girl know about that. She hadn’t told anyone about the voice that seemed to reveal itself inside the Via Infinito. Emika just giggled at that. “It’s okay it’s safe here now.” Then a single pyrefly seemed to drift out of Nikki, a giggling voice along with it and it entered Emika, as she held out her hands and brought it inside of her, with care and a love inside of her eyes.

This action seemed to affect the house around them it became brighter and more clearer the windows revealed a garden outside, there was giggling coming from outside and Nikki felt drawn to it. Emika followed her silently, Nikki heart pounded as she went outside she pulled the sliding door across to reveal a magnificent garden. It was huge, the border was decorated in all kinds of plants and in the middle of a huge tree with a swing. On the swing was Nikki, it was her as a little girl happily swinging on it and Emika was watching her, but Emika was just beside her so how could there be two. More importantly why was Nikki here?

“Wee!” squealed out Nikki in delight, the maid seemed to be watching her and Emika was jumping up and down wanting to have a go.

“My turn! My turn Sissy!” Nikki stopped swinging and smiled at her.

“Okay Emi.”

Nikki had to turn away from the scene with tears in her eyes this was clearly her home and the unsent little girl was her sister. How did she end up in the Via Infinito? How long had she been down there for?

“We’re watching a memory that’s why I’m both here and there.”

“Emika, Nicola, we should both go inside now.” Said the maid. Nikki was surprised to hear that name. She looked over to see that indeed her younger self has responded. Then the memory disappeared Emika next to her told her she still needed to follow her. As they went through the house she heard the same things that the voice told her but was seeing them in action, Nikki getting Emi a cookie, Nikki reading Emi a story. It was her own voice all along.

As they went back upstairs Nikki was reunited with her friends in the hallway. They were all gathered around a door which seemed to be locked, she could hear her giggling voice coming from inside.

“I didn’t know you had a sister,” said Rhyse.

“Sanika’s spell made me forget the first 5 years of my life, I… Had no idea.” Said Nikki sadly.

“So all that time you have been following us, you didn’t tell us?” asked Gideon. Emi shook her head.

“I’m not really Emi.”

“What do you mean?” asked Cyan.

“You’ve seen it already another one like me, I believe you called her a shadow. Well if she is a shadow, then I am one too.”

“A shadow is normally formed of negative emotions with a will of it’s own, you don’t seem to have any negative emotions.” Said Paine

“Correct, I don’t. This place makes people feel happy. I am made purely of positive emotions and memories. Except for the odd scary monster in the closet memory, I am perfectly happy. I don’t know why I’m here, but I began learning more as I got more memories. But I know outside is scary, the Farplane is crying and I began rescuing people. Drawing people to this light.”

“But, you have to let them go.” Said Mishka stepping forward.

“It’s okay Mishka, she doesn’t trap us here, we stay because we want to.” Pryeflies gathered next to Emika and Sakura the white mage was revealed, everyone was a little bit stunned. “Hello,” she said smiling warmly with her white hood covering her face.

“But surely you can’t rest here,” said Mishka.

“No I can’t, you’re right but it’s better than being stuck in the Via Infinito.”

“You can’t rest here but it’s similar to the Farplane,” theoried Rhyse.

“Exactly, in fact it’s becoming more like the Farplane each day now that the wall have broken down the Farplane is attracted to this place. Emika may be the key in restoring the balance.” Said Sakura.

“So how do we leave?” asked Gideon.

“Sissy needs to open her bedroom.” Nikki turned Emi as she smiled at her. “If you do you will be able to remember.” Nikki slowly went to the door and opened it, revealing a bright light, when it cleared it revealed her bedroom. That’s when it happened images of her life in this house racing through her mind one after another. She finally remembered. She looked down at Emi with tears in her eyes.

“I’m sorry that I forgot.” Emi just smiled at her.

“It’s okay you can tell her that when you see her again.”

“Nikki!”

Nikki turned her attention at the familiar voice and saw Asuka running towards her from the bedroom.
“Uh hi guys, heh,” Nikki looked up to see Kai who was also in the bedroom walk towards them while scratching his head.

“Don’t you “Hi” me” said Nikki sternly at him.

“Wasn’t my idea, Asuka wanted to find something to get Kyra back and came here.” Nikki just glared at him.

“Please don’t be angry I just wanted to get Kyra back,” said Asuka nearly in tears. Mishka bent down to her level.

“That was extremely dangerous though, what would have happened if we lost you and Kai.”

“I…” Asuka hiccupped.

“Well now that we found you two lets say we get you home.” Suggested Rhyse patting Asuka on the head, she then looked up at him.

“But we can’t we haven’t got Kyra back, there is a way here!” exclaimed Asuka waving her arms.

“But I don’t have that kind of power,” Nikki turned to see that it was Emika who responded.

“But you’ve done it before!” cried Asuka with tears in her eyes.

“Yes but, that was different she did the spell wrong and I was able to guide Kyra back because she was in my reach.”

Nikki remembered that Sanika had tried before to send Kyra back but she appeared in the Via Infinito.

“So you truly cannot do anything?” asked Mishka.

Emika shook her head. “I’m sorry,”

“But there is a way, there has to be!” exclaimed Asuka. Emika just responded by hugging her moogle close to her.

“Asuka, she doesn’t have the power, and neither do we.” Said two very familiar voices who appeared in front of Emika.

Nikki gasped at seeing the twins there were dead but here they were unsent in this house. They were smiling warmly at everyone bouncing on their toes.

“But if our powers were combined-“

“It still wouldn’t work, Sanika is far too powerful to match. We would even know where to begin searching for, it’s far easier to send someone away than to bring them back. We’re sorry Nikki.” Said the twins looking at Nikki towards the end.

“No it’s okay.”

Kai turned to Asuka and bent down to her level. “Hey Asuka we should go home.” Asuka wiped her tears away.

“Okay,” she meekly said in defeat.

“If you are ready I can send you back to the surface.” Said Emika.

“I’ll go with them, and make sure they get back safely,” said Rhyse Nikki nodded to him and with that they were teleported back up.

Another group of Pyreflies formed next to Emika revealing an older woman who Gideon informed everyone as his mother.

“It’s time.” Said Gideon’s mum to Emika.

“But if it stops you will all be in danger.” Said Emika the unsent around her smiled at her.

“We’re made of strong stuff we’ll be okay!” replied the twins.

“The dream has to end at some point, if it doesn’t how will you reunite with your true self.” Said Sakura. Emika seemed to be in deep thought.

“Will you all really be okay?”

“I can’t promise anything but we are grateful for the protection you have given us.” Said Gideon’s mother.

“Besides we’re good at kicking butt.” Said the twins.

“Well okay, but stay close to me.” Said Emika, Nikki was going to ask what was going on but before she could suddenly her surrounding were covered in a bright light and she suddenly found herself back in the Via Infinito alone.

[Zerathos986]

Mishka.png

“Why have you come back here? You shouldn’t have come back.”


That was the question that they'd all asked us. What madness possessed us to return here, where death was all but guaranteed. I had known my reasons and resolved to see them through, but for the others, I would have preferred that grief or despair might have kept them away. I would have preferred if it had kept her away.


We were alerted by Lillia that Asuka had gone off to this wretched place, no doubt to find a way to save Kyra and bring her back to Nikki. Kai had attempted to stop her, but even that boy and his unique talents were no match for a teleporting psychic. Xiang had volunteered to join us in retrieving the two, but I was able to convince her to stay. I suppose becoming a mentor did have a few uses.

“Why have you come back here? You shouldn’t have come back.” She had said, the little girl of the secret haven within Via Infinito's recesses.


“Believe me, circumstances wouldn't allow.” I replied in a low grumble I knew only she would hear.


“Quickly follow my friend.”


Light blanketed us and the walls of Via Infinito melted away. As the light died down, those hideous walls were replaced with the familiar domestic living space I'd been brought to several times in the past. I took in a deep breath and absorbed the facade of peace that surrounded me. This might be my last chance to have it. What lay ahead would be anything but peace.


I was left alone for some time. Eventually, I had had my fill of peace. Curiosity began seeping in and I wandered the room. It was odd that the little girl hadn't appeared. However, as I thought on it, she'd become more tardy each successive visit I'd had. In my last tour, she'd been with Kyra before coming to receive me. Was she changing, as well, and if she was, what exactly was she changing to?


Once I finished my brief surveillance, I thought to inspect the area in more detail. I'd try for the door last, should the girl fail to appear, but there might be more I could learn before that. The furniture that had been placed with childish abandon seemed a bit more organised this time, as though its owner had matured. The dolls that once littered the floor now decorated the bed, though one remained perched on its own chair, possibly to help with reminiscing days gone by. However, the most interesting change was to the pictures. They'd been blank before, then jumbled splashes of colour, finally completed images except for being unsettlingly defaced. Now, they were almost clear. I could see the little girl in them and the faces of whom I assumed had to be her parents. There were other pictures with a maid, I supposed, due to her dress, but of the lot of them, one face remained obscured. It wasn't nearly as much as before, though still easily dismissed as unrecognisable.


“Still, I feel like I should know that face.” I mouthed to myself aloud before finally picking myself up, resolving to head for the door.


The first thing I noticed was the sounds coming from beyond the door. Apart from when Kyra had been brought here, this place was typically empty except for the little girl. My eyes fixated on what was lying behind the door as I opened it.


“Oh, so everyone is here, this time.” I mused, closing the door behind me.


“Mishka? You've been here before?” Cyan asked.


“More importantly, it sounds like you've been here more than once.” Paine added.


I glanced at both Cyan and then Gideon, “Yes, three times by my count. The first time it happened, I was with the two of you.”


“What are you on about?” Gideon expectedly asked.


I explained and reminded Cyan and Gideon of my odd lapse during the battle with the “bongo bongo” fiend and then those moments where I babbled on about monkeys. The monkeys, they recalled and understood, given they could see it this time. Mentioning the fiend sort of cost me as it'd been some time since then. However, the point still got across, that this place had changed since my first visit and that one of the changes was their presence.


“And now that I think about it, there's one more.”


“What's that?”

I went over to one of the pictures hanging in the hall. This one had filled up, as well, but the face that had been blurry was nearly back in focus. I knew this face.


“Is that Nikki?”


“A young Nikki by the looks of it.” Nooj added, “And isn't that the same little girl that haunts the Via Infinito sitting next to her?”


“Wait, so does that mean...” Rhyse asked.


“They're sisters.” I responded, having just then received the answer from... “Emika...”


“I didn’t know you had a sister,” Rhyse said, alerting us to Nikki and her sister's arrival.


As we turned to the two of them ascending the stairs from the lower level, Nikki explained that, “Sanika’s spell made me forget the first 5 years of my life, I… had no idea.”

“So all that time you have been following us, you didn’t tell us?” Gideon questioned, still a bit of a cynical frame of mind given our encounters with the unsent.

“I’m not really Emi.” She would explain.

“What do you mean?”

As the others spoke with Nikki's little sister, Gideon was occupied elsewhere. I could only guess what he felt. After all, she'd appeared before me even earlier.


I took to going to his side, “You sense her, don't you?”


“My mother. She's here?” He asked, though whether he was directing the question to me or simply questioning it, I didn't know.


I decided it best to be with him as he coped with the knowledge that his mother had yet to pass on.

“... this place makes people feel happy. I am made purely of positive emotions and memories. Except for the odd scary monster in the closet memory, I am perfectly happy.”


That statement drew me back into the conversation taking place. My mind focused on the exception mentioned. This Emi had spoken to me of the monsters hiding in the dark once before. The previous time, I'd shut off all the lights in her room to demonstrate there were no monsters only to experience the haunting fright she'd felt then. This place was no haven, either, though it gave the false sense that it was one. That Emi still bore the thoughts of those monsters was enough to tell me this was more of Via Infinito's doing. I couldn't know for sure, but they'd done something to have created this place and so their lasting legacy was represented by the monsters, those same monsters that evoked memories of the unknown cloister and that hideous artifact. However, it was now made worse than that. It must have been Via Infinito's doing to have created this place, but Emi rejected them in the past. She feared them hiding in the dark. Now, though it may be a result of her regaining much of herself, the knowledge that she was less bothered by them troubled me. Could it be that she wasn't so bothered by the monsters anymore? If so, that may have been caused by the merger. With the division between Farplane and Via Infinito weakened, the differences that separated them were becoming less noticed.


If what I thought was true, this Emi needed to be cleansed of its influence. However, more important were the souls she'd been housing inside this place. They were no longer safe here.


“But, you have to let them go.” I said, interrupting them.

“It’s okay Mishka, she doesn’t trap us here, we stay because we want to.” And that was the problem.

“But surely you can’t rest here,”

“No I can’t, you’re right, but it’s better than being stuck in the Via Infinito.” Was I already too late?

“You can’t rest here but it’s similar to the Farplane,” Rhyse guessed aloud, an irritating distraction against my goals.

It was a distraction that caught Sakura, “Exactly, in fact it’s becoming more like the Farplane each day now that the wall have broken down the Farplane is attracted to this place. Emika may be the key in restoring the balance.”


I cringed at her words. My efforts were in vain. Instead, the topic moved into finding an exit. Apparently, with Emi's memories now restored, it was time for Nikki to fully accept hers. She needed to open the door to her true life, and so, move on into her present. A room similar to Emi's came into view and Asuka exited from it soon after, followed by Kai. A short discussion about the ramifications of their actions ensued and the fact that our dead friends remained trapped in this alcove within Via Infinito's walls no longer registered on anyone's mind. I decided that if none of them would take notice of the terrible circumstances, I'd have to play along until an opportunity arrived.


“Wasn’t my idea, Asuka wanted to find something to get Kyra back and came here.” Kai complained, only earning him more anger from Nikki.

“Please don’t be angry I just wanted to get Kyra back,” Asuka pleaded with her on Kai's behalf.


I knelt down before the little one. She was in such danger and yet, only others remained on her mind. “That was extremely dangerous though, what would have happened if we lost you and Kai.”

“I…” She whimpered.

“Well now that we found you two lets say we get you home.”

I was grateful for Rhyse's suggestion and hoped this would be our chance to get them all to safety. However, Asuka wouldn't leave before retrieving Kyra and the topic once again shifted to bringing her back from wherever it was Sanika had sent her. That's when...

“Asuka, she doesn’t have the power, and neither do we.”

The twins appeared before us much to my horror. They were trapped by Via Infinito, as well. How many had died here since we started our mission? Were they all trapped? How many Al Bhed souls had been lost to this place? I turned to Nooj and remembered when Auron murdered Leblanc in front of my eyes and then took the lives of her goons, as well. Would they all be taken by this place?

“Hey Asuka we should go home.” Kai finally said, understanding the futility of the little one's quest.

“Okay...”

“If you are ready I can send you back to the surface.” Emi stated beginning the spell.

“I’ll go with them, and make sure they get back safely,” Nikki's friend added, going to them.

Once they were gone, I smelled a familiar scent about the house and turned my gaze to Gideon. This would have been the first he'd seen of his mother like this, in this undead existence. I worried how it might affect him, but as she appeared next to Emi, the two of them only shared a knowing and solemn look before she placed her hands on Emi's shoulders.

“It’s time.” She told her.

“But if it stops you will all be in danger.” Emi replied, as I braced myself.


My eyes never left her much as Gideon's never left his mother. Even though I didn't know what was coming, my senses knew enough. Emi's presence was becoming more pronounced. She was becoming whole and this place, this facsimile of her former life that had sheltered her and our fallen friends, was coming undone.

“Well okay, but stay close to me.” She uttered meekly, beginning to absorb the whole of the environment into herself.


The warping arena took its toll on the others and they struggled. As for me, the sickle ensured I would not be affected and I stood my ground, staring at Emi as she made herself into more than the shadow she was. Once the room was gone, I found myself standing at the heart of a tenth cloister. I guessed it had to have been Cloister 90, though we'd escaped on Cloister 88 previously. Had the damage spread so far downward, as well? I took a quick scan of the area and found I was alone. The others had been sent elsewhere.


“Mishka?”


Emi appeared before me, calling me by name. It took me by surprise, but then I realised she knew who her true sissy was now. Even so, why was she here? If she was back to the Emi she was in life, wouldn't she go to Nikki?


“Well, that was... different.” Sakura groaned, her pyreflies collecting together.


“Emika, you are nearly whole. I'm so happy for you.” Gideon's mother cooed.


I stood horrified as they spoke and would then be joined by Yuki and Yuubou. As they conversed amongst themselves about Emi's accomplishment, I could only watch them. My mind envisioned the claws of Via Infinito tightening their grasp on these innocent souls, but not one of them felt them.


“You still can't leave this place? None of you?”


“That's alright, Mishka. We'll be just fine.”


“Speak for yourself. I've been down here so long I can't remember what it was like not being a cloud of pyreflies.” Sakura joked.


Gideon's mother approached me to say, “Even if we had the ability to leave, we wish to stay and protect this little one just as she'd done for us.”


“You mean it?” Emi chirped, coming toward us.


“You've been our haven against the darkness of this place. Now that you are becoming whole, we want to help you realise that goal. Once you are complete in mind and spirit, I believe you will be what opens the path back to the Farplane. Then, we can go there together.”


The others cheered her on, as well, and it was decided they'd joined their pyreflies with her to give her their strength. I was encharged with her care against the antagonistic forces Via Infinito might employ. I'd lost again. Try as I did, I couldn't save them from her or what influence Via Infinito already had over her and here I was, appointed the very task Via Infinito had entrusted me. It had all gone according to its design.


With nothing more I could do, I decided that, if I kept watch over Emi, my new power could potentially thwart Via Infinito's scheming. To that end, I'd need to keep moving forward. My first priority was to reunite with the others to, at least, ensure myself of their safety. I knelt down before Emi, managing the best sincere expression I could, and suggested we move forward to Cloister 91.


The cloister was far from the cold metal halls and arenas of the past. It wasn't even the seemingly living tunnels we'd encountered when Yuki thought to breach its walls. This place was coated in the same black aura I'd been submerged in through the sickle. It was so immersive that I was given a soothing calm in lieu of the caution I showed as we traveled. It felt odd to carry such conflicting emotions within me, but I reminded myself that only one of them was truly mine.


“Mishka, you're worried.” Emi suddenly blurted, alarming me as I didn't know what that meant for her.


“Of course, I'm worried. We're separated again and this cloister is no ordinary cloister.”


“It is different now, isn't it?” She muttered, showing more maturity than I'd previously seen.


“We have to be careful, Emi. There's no telling what may happen to us if we're not and I intend to reunite you with your sister before you head off for the Farplane.”


“You mean it?” She said excitedly.


I nodded, silently glad to have been honest for once. Though my reasoning wasn't as pure, I did fully intend to bring Emi to her sister. It may be the only way to safeguard her from whatever Via Infinito had planned for her. As I watched her prancing about, relieved that I was still her friend, I thought about the lives still hinging on my actions. She was still an innocent little girl. In spite of my fears over what Via Infinito wanted of her, she wasn't a part of it. I needed to save her just as much as the souls now residing within her. I chose to take a moment from proceeding onward to watch her and remind myself of my purpose here. After everything that had happened, it was only too easy to lose sight of it. This little girl who had witnessed so much, had experienced death at such a young age, and yet there she was playing with those red butterflies as if...


“Red butterflies?”


I quickly went to Emi and pulled in close. When had they appeared? The sickle shook violently in its illusory sheath, begging for me to wield it. I ignored it, but these butterflies were a bad omen. Getting Emi's attention, I had her follow me in search of the exit down to the next cloister. However, the cloister began to grow darker and it wasn't long before the only light came from the blood red glow of those creatures.


“Mishka, I'm scared.”


“Stay close. We only need to find the way into Cloister 92 and we'll be fine.” I reassured, though our search was still fruitless.


After some time traversing the blackened area, one low-flying butterfly drew my attention to a faint glow beneath it. Going over to it, I discovered it was still no exit. However, as I pulled the object closer, I would identify it as a Garment Grid.


“Why is there a Garment Grid here?” I asked aloud, before daring to chance the guess, “Could this be Rikku's Garment Grid?”


“The Undying Storm.” I heard Emi mumble.


“What was that?”


“I don't know.” She replied in a worried tone, “The words just came to me.”


That was enough for me to stop holding back. I couldn't pretend to have control over the situation anymore. The longer we remained, the more Emi was exposed to Via Infinito. There wasn't an exit to this cloister and a swarm of crimson butterflies that excited the sickle seemed its only feature. If it wanted me to wield it, it would have its wish. Taking hold of the weapon I unleashed its power upon the butterflies, shredding them all in a single stroke. The tatters of their red wings fluttered to the ground and bathed it in red. And then, from that red, it arrived.


“Is that?”

“The Aeon Valefor.” Emi uttered.

[Zerathos986]

Mishka.png

I rolled out of the way of the laser amid harsh gusts of wind. This Aeon was rabid, far from the ones I'd witnessed before. Aeons in the time of Sin were awed and their summoners revered. How far we'd come in only a few years. I'd never been someone who respected the traditional virtues and, after Yevon's fall, I could admit I felt smug about having been right not to. However, it was still disappointing to see there wasn't a shred of truth to any of it. This wild and flailing creature only further exacerbated this reality.



“What's wrong with it?” Emi asked, keeping nearby.


“Its element is the air. This cloister is hardly the proper environment. It's restricting and I don't think the Aeon appreciates that.” I answered, having analysed Valefor's movement.


The previous cloister was suited for arena-like battles as seen from the ones we'd had before. Many cloisters were more suited for travel with the enemies acting more like traps and ambush. Even then, cloisters with the Elder Drakes were inhospitable to them. Despite the danger they posed, they could hardly move and most were easy to bypass. This cloister, while not meant to feature the Aeon as a trap, was likewise not designed for it. The ceiling was too low for it to make use of its wings and gain a proper vantage point for its wide array of spells and the ranged Overdrives it possessed.


However, in response to its unfavourable position, it had become ravenous and created few safe openings to attack it. In spite of this, I knew the sickle would protect me; I could feel it mocking the poor creature, anticipating the kill. This was more of Via Infinito's schemes.


“But what else can I do?” I grumbled.


“Mishka, there's a cut on your arm. Your sleeve is singed.” Emi noted.


I turned to see I'd been burned slightly by the Aeon's Energy Ray. It was hardly a noticeable wound after the others I'd received, but it gave me another option to fighting it with the sickle. I took hold of the Garment Grid I found.


“Via Infinito, did you see this in your plans?” I mused, activating a sphere.


Light draped across me as I felt my armour melt away. The beams soon died down, the dwindling rays unveiling scattered cherry blossoms and a single complete one that took to landing on my head, just beside my left horn. As the rest of the blossoms blew in the wind, the light bent and wrapped themselves around me, forming into robes.


“What... what am I wearing?”


The sphere had left me with festival wear and it was an embarrassingly short pink yukata at that. My legs were bare and my feet only wore wooden sandals. Even the sleeves only went as far as my elbows. And the neckline...


I didn't have time to complain. Valefor began casting a barrage of Fira and followed by charging another Energy Ray. Before it could properly aim, I kicked off my sandals at its eyes, dashing out of the way as the walls erupted from the laser charge. Quickly, I took hold of the Garment Grid and changed. Luckily, the next sphere I used adorned me in samurai garb. Though, I wasn't granted full armour, I held a new sword, which was more than enough. Valefor stayed low, probably to have a better angle to use its Overdrive. That was best for it; it was also beneficial for me. As it began to cast another round of Fira spells, I blinded it with fireworks, moving through the resulting smokescreen and slicing into its wings. However, it was resilient. It couldn't heal so each swipe was dealing more damage to its wings, but for as much ground it lost, it thrashed more violently, ravaging the whole of the cloister despite exhausting itself in the process.


“Um, I think the floor is becoming unstable.” Emi warned.


The sword wasn't able to land a decisive blow and I wouldn't be given the time to cut into the Aeon until it could be defeated. Another Energy Ray came, further destabilising the cloister. Once more, I was able to close in for an attack. First, I landed a slice to distract it from its rampage. This gave me the chance to use another sphere. My new outfit was fitted with a gun and it was of a familiar design, at that.


“Val, guess now I get to try out your moves.” I mused, pointing the gun at Valefor.


The outfit was equipped with every form of spell its previous user had absorbed so I took the strongest, loading in the Blue Bullet for SuperNova, “Hoshin! Zouten Seika!”


The fire enveloped the Aeon whole and incinerated it. I thought on having said Val's spell name and smiled to myself. Moments like that probably wouldn't be presenting themselves for much longer. This became even more evident as I deactivated the sphere. The sickle shook violently, angered by my defiance and craving death ever more. I had to grasp its handle simply to appease it enough to keep Asuka's concealment from breaking.


“That was amazing!” Emi applauded, running to my side.


While under normal circumstances, I'd greet her compliment happily, the episode had emphasised the extent of Via Infinito's influence. It had reached far enough to recall the long dead Aeons and turn them into pawns. Emika likewise was a product of their design. I'd failed to resist its lure several times already. I couldn't hope she'd fare any better, especially after spending years in its presence.


“Emi, how are you feeling? It must be hard for you since you ended up separated from Nikki again.” I said.


Her response was solemn and seeped in regret, “I'm not really Emi I'm a shadow. Emi died a long time ago. It would have hurt my sister more if I chose to be with her. I suppose she is not really my sister but I can imagine how it must have felt for Emi to have her as a sister, to see her worst memories play out in the Via Infinito, to see that I left her alone to cope with all that.”


She then turned to me, a half-hearted smile forced upon her lips, “I may not be real but my friendship with you is real Mishka. You were my first friend, I remember feeling very confused about what was going on, I could only communicate in riddles.”


Taking a breath, she would continue to say, “I want to find my sister yes, but not the Nikki you are thinking of. Who I really want to meet is the shadow as her actions are not her fault. She has no choice but to follow her anger as that is the only emotion she can feel. I want to help her Mishka. Help me find her. Help me bring her peace before they destroy each other.”


I still had my doubts about her, but I had to leave it for now. Emi's words were clear and honest. Until new evidence surfaced, I had no choice but to continue with the charades. I gave her a few words of reassurance and suggested we keep searching. With the cloister in its present condition, even if we couldn't find a way to proceed further down, we might find a weak point I could exploit. It would be only a minute later, but the both of us noticed a slight glow coming from the ground. When I reached for it, I discovered a cracked sphere. Turning to Emi, we silently agreed to watch it. Perhaps there'd be something of use.


Images of blurred landscapes before a dark background were all the sphere could play. It had become too damaged to provide any more of its contents. Even so, there was something odd about it. Normal spheres show simple recordings made by a recorder. This was an entire landscape, impossible to have been done in recording. However, I'd heard of spheres formed out of intense emotions. Could this sphere have resulted from them?


“Mishka I have a request.” Emi's voice broke me away from my thoughts.


“And what might that be?” I answered her.


“After all of this is over, after the Farplane gets better and everyone comes out of this...” She paused, closing her eyes, “Don't leave my sister alone. Look after her, please…”


There was another pause as she took a deep breath, probably bidding farewell to the life she'd struggled as an unsent to keep, “Make sure she eats properly and gets enough sleep. I can rest easy then knowing that she has friends like you looking after her. No matter how hard she tries to push you away, promise me you won't leave her alone.”


I stayed silent for a moment. Emi didn't know the severity of the situation as much as I'd thought. Unconsciously, my sickle appeared in my hands and my eyes would trace the length of my arm to it. Should I tell her what's happened, that I was likely never to reclaim my life, either? Or should I lie to her, give her the assurance she needed to move on into the Farplane? While this was a difficult enough decision to make on its own, I'd had to consider the other consequences, as well. Emi did not only possess her soul; she had with her the many souls lost to this place, as well. Should I tell her the truth and that lead her to break, I'd have condemned them, too.


Before my hesitation became too obvious, I turned to her, biting back my doubts to say, “Your sister has many people looking after her including myself. That's not about to change. Now, what I'm actually concerned with is getting you to where you need to be. When you're safe is when I believe Nikki will be able to move on from her past and let us in. I aim to make that happen.”


That seemed to placate her as she nodded with a smile and a tilt of her head, even going on to say, “And when she eventually finds someone she likes… Lock her in the cupboard with them.”


We both stopped in our step at that remark. It was entirely unlike her. She blinked and put a hand to her mouth not quite understanding what had happened. Once it caught up with her, she became flustered, frantically waving her hands to express that she hadn't meant to say it.


However, when she opened her mouth again, I was sure it still wasn't her words that came out, “No wait don't do that she'll get angry, that is not a good idea.”


“I'm sorry that wasn't me.” That was her.


“Why not? I think it is an excellent idea.”


“It is not!” This time Emi pouted and she followed that with, “Will you twins stop using the girl to talk?” and then, “Right, you'll make Mishka think she's crazy. She's giving us a look!”


Suffice it to say, the scolding voice must have been Gideon's mother and, apart from the obvious voice of the twins, Sakura must have been the one arguing with them. I took to sitting myself down. This could take a while.


“I must say it is cramped with all of us in here.” Emi continued saying, possibly channeling her inner mum again.


There were a few more awkward remarks, but finally, taking a breath, she put a hand up to her chest and said, “I'm sorry Mishka the twins were using me to talk and then they all did and it's all getting really weird and confusing I'm so sorry.”


I nodded my reassurance that I understood. I'd had a few voices talking inside my head, as well, after all. I knew enough about what Emi was experiencing. To be honest, I was relieved. These voices I knew to be benevolent and there was still one voice left that, hopefully, they were keeping silent. Once she'd gotten herself sorted, we continued on. It wasn't long after that we found our way past the cloister.


The damage to the previous cloister had begun to spread into this one, though, just by the gaps in between them, I could almost believe they had been formed separately. The entirety of the area was coated in darkness except for a single light shining in the distance, showing us the exit. Both Emi and I were wary of this; Via Infinito was never straightforward. Even if the light was true and we could move freely to Cloister 93, we chose instead to explore the cloister. The spaces adjacent to the path the light guided us toward were far-reaching and only made me wonder if there were secrets we were meant to overlook. I'd used my Fire bolts back on Cloister 60 so blindly searching was our only option and that option dwindled with each passing second knowing Via Infinito could send fiends at any moment.


“I have a suggestion.” Emi suddenly said, “I believe you still have an arrow with Holy attached.”


“I do, actually, but Holy only illuminates the immediate target and my bolt only carries a single sphere of the spell. We won't be getting much light from it.” I replied.


“Leave that to me.” She said, waiting for me to bring it out.


I obliged, curious to see what she had in mind. It would only take a second after she started for me to figure it out. Emi was now infused with the merging Via Infinito and Farplane. With the purity of the latter, she could manipulate Holy. It would be a simple matter of channeling the twins' magical prowess, which I'm sure those two happily provided, and she could expand Holy's properties without even activating the intended spell. My one sphere exploded into soothing light, beating back the shadows and revealing...


“Ooh, another five minutes...” She groaned as we spotted her form lying on the ground.


“Rikku!” I shouted in surprise. We'd found her.

~ ZERA-MERGED POSTS ~

Mishka.png

“Oh, are you two... spherehunters?” She asked, groggily getting to her feet.



“Used to be. This one, not so much.” I answered.



“I'm Emika. It's nice to meet you.”


“My name is Mishka Guado. We were sent by the Praetor to rescue you.”


“Baralai sent you? Must mean I was gone a while. Those meanies. When I get my hands on them...” She started to growl, but stopped herself to ask, “Have you heard from Yunie? She's not worried, is she?”


“She was actually with us for a bit, as well as, Paine, but it was starting to become too much so Paine and the Mevyn took it upon themselves to see it through for her.”


Hearing that brought her a sigh of relief, “Good, then she's not back here. Then, we need to find Paine. We have to get out of here as soon as we can.”


“I couldn't agree more.”


“So, you've sensed it, too? The Via Infinito is coming alive. Something's happening to Spira. This place was always meant to trap the bad pyreflies from coming back, but I think its got a mind of its own now.”


“Even more so.” I would explain, “The Farplane and Via Infinito have begun to merge.”


“Disasterriffic!” She exclaimed.


“It's a miracle you survived all this time. Shouldn't underestimate one of the famed guardians, I suppose.” I noted.


She only looked downward, becoming more solemn as she said, “I came down here to search for the remaining spheres Trema threw away. I was hoping they might help out since Shinra's so focused on rebuilding Spira back to what it was like then. That kid is smart enough to do it, but people made mistakes back then that brought out Sin. We can't let that happen again.”


“Yea, I think I found one of those spheres, but it's far too damaged to make out any of its contents.” I told her, bringing it out to show her.


“You found that sphere, too, huh? It wasn't that damaged when I found it. Valefor, that poopiehead.”Rikku groaned.


“You were fighting it, too?” Emi asked with concern.


“I was. It was the last thing I had to fight after I was trapped down here.”She replied, then turned to Emi to ask, “Do you have a younger sister?”


“Nope, but I am a younger sister!” She happily chirped.


“Her older sister is my group's leader, Nikki. We were separated recently and the two of us have been trying to find them.”


“Then, let's do that. There weren't any useful spheres down here. Most of them were just like that one.”She sighed, dusting herself off.


Emi stammered as she asked, “Were you alone while you were looking for them?”


Rikku's eyes immediately darted to her. Her eyes told the story. It wasn't as if it was unpredictable. The younger sister Rikku asked about, she'd encountered the unsent. I questioned her on it and she confirmed. As she'd done with me, the other Emi followed Rikku, providing help or hindrance as it fancied her. Rikku had acted as Cyan had and managed to coerce more aid than agitation from her, utilising her to guide her back down to these lowest of cloisters. But then...


“I guess I was getting too close. The Via Infinito didn't want me spoiling things so they stopped me.”She explained, showing a bit more gritted teeth for the situation to be quite so simple.


I started to ask about it, but we'd be interrupted. My bolt's Holy was spent and we were thrown back into darkness. Unfortunately, as Emi would point out, the light that previously shined over the way into the next cloister had followed Holy. No, that wasn't right. As we continued scanning it, the light was there, though something had blocked it.


“Watch out!”Rikku shouted, pushing me away before dodging the other way with Emi.


“What's happening?” She squealed in panic.


After I gathered myself, I scanned the darkness again, barely noticing a new presence in the cloister. Rikku thought quickly, suggesting I rely on my guado senses to defend against our assailant. First, I would find her, noting that Emi was near her. Wagering on her honed senses as a guardian, I found an opening to return her Garment Grid to her. Light returned to the cloister, if only for the brief moment of Rikku changing form. She would emerge to a sort of toon-like sound, but the power she wielded would be immense.


For the short time light bathed all corners of the cloister, I spotted the attacker and was shocked that it was none other than, “Tidus?”

[Zerathos986]

Mishka.png

“Tidus?”


“I like this baddie. I can let off lots of steam against him.”Rikku sneered through gritted teeth.


Suffice it to say, I was puzzled by this. Why was Rikku so upset at Yuna's closest guardian? On that note, how did he even come down here? It took me a moment, luckily granted to me by Rikku who took to facing him straight on, but I was reminded of earlier conversations I'd had with Gippal. Following his passionate speech in Bevelle that led to the start of the Spira Council, he'd told me what happened after he, Nooj, and Baralai disappeared during the conflict between New Yevon and the Youth League. There was a powerful unsent down in the depths of the Farplane who, with time-granted knowledge of the old Spira, nearly came to destroy ours. Towards the end, he made mention that the unsent shared his appearance with Yuna's guardian. Then, was this that unsent?



“Mishka, she needs your help!” Emi yelled.


“Actually,” I mumbled as I watched the fight, “I think he's the one in need of help.”


Rikku had already switched to the Samurai attire I'd used before, countering each sabre strike with one of her own. Her zeal was strong enough to push through her opponent's attacks, helping successfully land several cuts, though none dealing impressive damage. It hadn't been her motive, anyway; she'd only fought sword to sword in order to slow him... and possibly as a means to sink her vengeful teeth into him a few more times. Once she'd finished toying with him, she moved to the Festival outfit, though that was only in transition to the Spellcasting Gunner, which she immediately used to envelop him in a swirling cauldron of fire.


When the embers had smothered and our foe with them, I cautiously applauded her victory, remarking, “I usually shout out: Hoshin! Zouten Seika!”


Rikku only looked at me with surprise, but smiled and began to explain herself. There were a few gaps that Gippal didn't know; at least, I suppose he didn't believe it was his place to tell me. The assailant was a shade, some lingering impression of a terrible threat to Spira. Rikku and her friends, including the former High Summoner, were faced with this threat and endured much. It was even more unfortunate circumstance that he shared his visage with Yuna's guardian lover.


“He put us through a lot.”She noted, taking a sullen tone.


“The sooner we leave here, the better.” I grumbled, recognising Rikku's current mood matched several of ours in the past.


“Still won't be soon enough.”I thought I heard her mutter under her breath.


Leaving her be, I led the three of us to the exit into Cloister 93. The walls as we dropped were noticeably jagged, displaying damage similar to the cloisters before it. Just the same, the fracture points and lines of fragmentation were distinct and unmatched. The floor I'd faced Valefor hadn't been where Rikku fought it and this cloister would be no different. There would be another powerful enemy here and who knows if any of the others were harmed in the battle.


Rikku explored the cloister with Emi. She'd left me the task of scanning the area for our possible enemy with my guado abilities. The cloister was winding, but even if I did gather an ominous scent, clearer was the sound of war in the distance. Rikku nodded me over to them and we continued on. The sounds slowly grew louder, though the twisting and turning hall of the cloister kept us from finding their origin. I moved to the nearest wall and felt the cracks visibly spreading. The closer we were getting the more I could pick out the familiarity of the scents in the air. There was the clear scent, that disturbing aroma of an existence out of place. I'd gathered it first during the encounter with Sir Auron. It was terrifying to be able to see him, knowing he'd been sent, and yet not even gain a hint of the Farplane. I would come to experience this several times down here in this pit, the most recent being my fight with Valefor. If I had to chance a guess, there was another Aeon on this cloister. Who had found it? How long had the struggle gone? These thoughts were evident in my quickening steps, Rikku and Emi following closely behind me.


A second turn later and we would be greeted with another swarm of red butterflies, the ominous glow off their wings slowly becoming the only thing lighting our way through the cloister. It wasn't long before we'd find the Aeon enemy.


“No, not again.”Rikku whimpered.


“It's Bahamut.”


Rikku shook off her distress before long to say, “At least he's not facing us.”


I nodded my understanding. We'd need to strike hard and fast. Any attack would alert it to our presence. Although, why was it facing away? Was it fighting someone? It wasn't moving. Was it done fighting someone?


Rikku would set my mind at ease when she noted that, “It's charging MegaFlare. That's why it's gotten so dark in here. Bahamut is pulling in every bit of energy in the cloister!”


“Then, let's stop it before it can get it off!” I said, finally giving the sickle what it wanted.


Just as the Corrupter's previous Blurry Moon form, the sickle bore each empowering customisation. I knew this because it was telling me as much. It even identified them for me, almost mocking me for not figuring them out first. I had the capacity to strike first. I had the power to take Bahamut down in one strike. They were what were powering my Overdrive to begin with. The sickle amused itself by questioning if I'd believed that power had been mine alone. Slayer or not, I was never capable of the Overdrives I'd used since this mission.


“I can hit him with Overload. It's my Overdrive.” I whispered to Rikku.


However, she would shake her head, “Wait. Why is it taking him so long?”


I was confused by this. I hadn't encountered Aeons in the past. The longest time I'd ever spent with one was that battle with Shiva. However, if Rikku was suspicious of the delay, I chanced a guess what could be keeping it. To my relief, my guess would be validated.


“Is that Cyan?” Emi alerted, having ventured towards Bahamut's side.


“I won't lose you.”


My mind wandered the moment I found Cyan standing there, her sword held up high. It had been the night before we reentered Via Infinito. We'd chosen to return and were going to wait for the others at its gates. Raine brought us back to the house for rest. That night...


“You can't! If you give in to it-”


“I'll become the weapon it believes me to be. However, I'll use that power to destroy it.”


“Then, what will become of you?”


“I can't worry about that. It is more important to defeat Via Infinito and prevent it from succeeding. My life doesn't matter as long as it can be used for this purpose.”


“Your life matters to me.”


I didn't want to continue the conversation after that. I remember faking a yawn and taking note of the late hour. Then, I shut my eyes and pretended to sleep. Cyan had sat there unmoving for several minutes, but I didn't look at her. Even after showing such determination, I desperately wanted to embrace her at that moment. I knew there wasn't going to be another chance, but doing so would only worsen things. I had been led down a path that could only result in my death and I was not going to allow Cyan to follow me. I had felt her press herself against me, setting her arms at my sides. Via Infinito coordinated everything perfectly, moving each of us pawns to where it needed us. Not only had it honed its perfect soldier in me, my eyes shifting to the sickle still in my hand, it had guided Cyan into her role, too, and neither of us, regardless of our intentions, were going to go against its wishes.


“I won't lose you.”was what she had said.


“Mishka, get down!”Rikku shouted, bringing me back just in time to be tackled to the ground.


An army of plate mail armoured soldiers rushed the Aeon, surrounding us and turning the darkened cloister into a battlefield. In the distance, Cyan continued to hold her sword up high. The knights seemed to await her command, each of their swords or lances drawn as they held their position.


“Knights of the Round, I command you smite down this enemy! For justice!” She exclaimed, moving to point her blade at the Aeon.


Even the great dragon Bahamut stood helpless. Two of the lancers extinguished its MegaFlare by jamming their staffs into the ring hovering over its back, stopping it from collecting any more power. Bahamut attempted to release what it had collected, but even the pseudo-MegaFlare was stopped, this time by several self-sacrificing knights wielding shields. They surrounded its mouth in a wall formation. When the Overdrive discharged, it kept in such close proximity to the Aeon that it backfired and severely burned it. Blinded and writhing in pain, it was simple prey to the remaining knights who relentlessly cut into it until it was nothing more than a billow of pyreflies.

[Zerathos986]

Mishka.png

Cyan finally took notice of us as soon as the knights faded away. She ran to me, taking me into her arms. I stood there unmoving, though my mind was drawn away again, back to that night.


“You are not the Slayer.”


“Then, why is it I've killed the lot of you several times already?”


“Those were illusions. You saw through them.”


“I didn't even hesitate. I fooled myself into believing I was driven by the mission, but they were tests by Via Infinito. Several choices were there and I made mine to murder, exactly what it anticipated.”


“I would have made the same choice in your place.”


That's what she'd said, but I knew better then and I still did now.


“No, that's exactly the point. You wouldn't. I suppose that's why you wield the Velkomme Schwert. What was it you called it? The sword of the Harbinger? Harbingers signal the coming of catastrophe. I suppose that is what I am, which is why I need to keep my distance. Whatever Via Infinito is planning, I will beat it, but to do so, I think I need to embrace the power it's given me.”


“Aw, this is sweet.” Emi commented, returning me to the present.


I'd remained unmoved and this caused Cyan to worry. However, I did have something that allowed me to change the subject. Perhaps finding Rikku was even more serendipitous than I thought. As expected, Cyan was overjoyed. She had been our mission, after all, and I doubted any of us still believed we'd have found her. Rikku and Emi caught her up to what had happened since Emi's room vanished and the group was separated. Cyan further recounted her journey these past few cloisters, identifying the red butterflies as the source of these Aeons we'd encountered. She'd already felled the Shiva we faced earlier and now she'd defeated Bahamut. It was an easy guess that our friends had also met with the other Aeons. Rikku and Cyan both remarked that these Aeons bore the same black markings I'd seen on Sir Auron and Shiva. I provided the detail that, while Sir Auron had to have been unsent, they were something different due to their lacking the scent of the Farplane. Emi pondered if the sheer power of the merging Via Infinito and Farplane had allowed it to resurrect the dead, summoning them back to life as its servants. Rikku further noted their enhanced strength. While Cyan was able to defeat two of the Aeons by herself, Rikku had fallen to Valefor and I'd only beaten it after she'd weakened it during her battle. Sir Auron was far more than a match for me when I fought him and we'd fled him even as a group. And there was a fairly obvious reason why Cyan fared better.


“We should keep moving.” I suggested, “The others could be in danger if they don't realise what these butterflies are.”


I began moving on, spotting the way into the next cloister not far from us. Behind me, I could feel Emi following close by, but while one pair of footsteps kept a steady pace, a second set would soon slow them. I decided not to chance what Cyan might ask Rikku, but my ears would not obey my decision.


“Lady Rikku, a word.” I overheard.


“The Via Infinito is volatile. We shouldn't stay too long in one area.”Rikku advised her.


“I only mean to seek your counsel.”


“What is it?”


I forced myself not to listen. I was only a few steps from it so I hastened my step and dropped down to Cloister 94. Emi remained with me and it wouldn't be long before Cyan then Rikku landed.


My tactic was fruitless; Rikku's first statement after arriving was to tell her, “Sorry, Cyan. I used to be the girl that could tell you you’re over-thinking it, but some people just aren’t who you thought they were.”


Her words, though I had deliberately left before gathering the context, still stung at my heart. She was right in what she told Cyan. I was hardly the Mishka Guado she knew. I was Via Infinito's unwilling servant and this thing in my hand was to be my keeper. To turn the tide of this destiny, I'd need to further delve into this, this role that pulled me further and further away from her grasp. I fought back my desires; I knew Via Infinito would still use them against me. If I was meant to be taken from Cyan by fate, then why not match it on the physical plane? With that, I advanced deeper into the cloister without saying another word. Neither Cyan nor Rikku made a sound to stop me, which I gathered they were still in discussion.


I didn't see any of the red butterflies in the area, but that didn't do anything to relieve me. If we were meant to be slowed by them, they would be here. Their absence might mean another challenge would be present. Predicting the danger, I held firmly to the sickle. However, I couldn't have guessed, the obstacle that would appear was some sort of elastic skin, clear enough that I almost walked straight into it, but noticeably translucent.


“Mishka, please wait.” Emi whispered to me, proceeding to answer my confusion as soon as I did as she asked, “I need this to happen without interference.


The question was almost out of my mouth when I would hear, “No I don’t want to hear this.”


Sounds of weeping followed that statement and then there was the echoing of breaking bones across the whole of the cloister.


“That's Nikki!” I said to Emi.


To my exclamation, Emi would surprisingly only put her finger to her mouth, requesting my silence. I was surprised by this. Wouldn't Emi be the first to want to go to her sister's aid? Why then would she keep us from her when she was showing obvious pain?


“You can’t protect anyone, after all you are a fake” I heard Nikki continue to say, though her tone had changed considerably.


The sounds of battle soon came under way, though who Nikki could have been fighting eluded me. That mystery would have to wait, however, as arrows shot through the veil Emi had erected and I had to pull her out of their trajectory. With her consent, we moved closer, rounding a small bend which revealed to me why Nikki would have fired her arrows so arbitrarily.


“It's the other one,” I told Emi, “the other Nikki!”


One of the two narrowly dodged a fire arrow from the other, jumping back as the spell burned the spot before her. Without hesitation, both of them pulled another arrow from their quivers and began powering them. Finally, Emi could no longer stay her hand. Dropping the barrier, she shouted for them to stop. However, one of them pressed on, finalising her technique and aiming upward. The single arrow she released would spawn a barrage, far too many for the other Nikki to manage. She would be struck in all extremities, collapsing to the ground.


“Nikki!”

[Zerathos986]

Mishka.png

“Yes, mummy killed sissy, now it’s boring here.” Emi's unsent reported, though she was the only person in the cloister arena.


Emi warned us of the possible state of mind her unsent might be in and it would be proven warranted as walls rose up from all sides of the cloister, sealing us in.


“If everyone dies here then I won’t be alone anymore, everyone can play with me.” The unsent mumbled ominously, sounding similar to the others when they had been possessed.

From the walls sprang forth clawed creatures, though much of their form remaining trapped inside of them. They frantically crawled forward, slowly dragging the walls in. The unsent's gaze never left her sister and Emi and Rikku would both confirm her intentions. From my studies in Guadosalam, I knew how unsent came into being. Upon death, they froze in time, unable to move forward, but trapped in the world of the living out of a lasting imprint of their desire to survive. For many, this desire is petty and their motivations soon dissolve, resulting in their becoming mindless fiends bearing the simple goal to rob life the way they felt it had been stolen from them. However, given the circumstances, a person might focus on another goal and maintain their humanity albeit a warped and fragile form of one. For Emi, her desire not to be left alone, to find her sister, had resulted in this twisted child. She feared being alone; she feared losing Nikki and the life she knew and so she'd become easy prey for Via Infinito.


Via Infinito must have been drawn to her due to her peculiarities. Unlike the typical unsent, she was young and had only pure motivations. She honestly wanted nothing more than to find Nikki and never be separated from her again, to never have to feel the loneliness and fear this place wrought. Via Infinito manipulated it to their own ends, playing into her vulnerabilities and offering warped suggestions for helping her accomplish her goal. What was happening now was their latest idea. If Emi didn't want to be alone and she could not find a way back to Nikki in life, then perhaps she could bring Nikki into the death which she now resided.


The walls drew in inch by inch. Cyan frantically sliced at them with her Velkomme Schwert, dealing hefty amounts of damage, but the walls would slam shut on us long before she could create an exit. Rikku began overextending her dresspheres, noting that she'd modified them to be capable of activating individual spells consecutively rather than fully activating into garments locked into their unique sets of abilities.


“It makes them weaker, but if it works, no complaining, okay?”She said, then adding, “Just one hitch. Messing around with Shinra's tech isn't really a good idea and I think they destabilise pretty fast.”

“Just do it! We have no time!”


At first, I pondered if the sickle might be of use. Its power had proven immense and it relished every second I chose to use it. However, my better judgment told me that Emi, no matter how influenced by Via Infinito, was still Emi, the same girl I'd accompanied to tea parties and whose monsters I scared from her closet. She wasn't a murderer. Even when she'd possessed the others, she'd held no ill will towards them... well, apart from the boys at least, and any danger she posed was due to her being too young to understand the consequences and not malicious intent.



“You won't hurt us.” I found myself saying.


“That's right. Whatever this fucking place did to you, you are my sister and there is no fucking way my sister can casually take a life.”

The unsent seemed to be affected by Nikki's statement, the fiends slowing their crawl ever so slightly. By this point, our Emi had seen enough. With light so bright it blinded us, the cloister returned to its original shape and the lot of us, too, had returned to our previous positions prior to the attack.


“Was that only in our minds?” I thought.


“Yes, in a way.” Emi answered me, “I wanted to see how far along Via Infinito had come in affecting her. I'm thankful for you, Mishka. You believed in her even when I did not.”


“It was only a hunch. I'm more relieved to know Nikki would have spoken when she did.”


She moved forward, stepping in front of Nikki. Her monkey had appeared before the unsent and she bent down to play with it. They exchanged a few words before Sakura, the twins, and Gideon's mother appeared. They cheered her on as she committed to reuniting herself with the unsent. The task ahead would be difficult. To unite with the unsent was a simple task. They were both ethereal beings. However, it was the influence within the unsent that was troublesome. If Emi simply allowed herself to be absorbed into her unsent form, she'd become the raw memories that Via Infinito had separated from the unsent, subject to the same manipulation that ejected them before. To merge with the unsent would involve forcing her consciousness into the unsent's own, creating a schism within the girl that may not be easily mended. The main issue was Via Infinito's presence. She would need it drawn out before a proper reunion could take place and I doubted Via Infinito would be willing.


“I need a third party, someone willing to take on her darkness themself only then will I be able to banish it. I have some of the power of the Farplane within me.” Emi said, still confident the presence of the Farplane would be of help.


Taking a deep breath, I decided if she was so sure of it, I could take the chance on it myself, “I’ll do it.”

“No you fucking won’t you already got some in you, no way.”

“Actually, it may not be a bad idea. Us joining together may have enough power to banish all of the darkness including Mishka’s.” Emi suggested.

“You said you were struggling just to keep it at bay.”

“Yes but this time there will be two of us, she cares too.”

In spite of Nikki's reservations, Emi proceeded with her plan, “Shall we go home?”

Without even considering the question, the unsent jumped up and answered, “Umm… okay!”


To that end, Emi began to extend her hand to the unsent. As soon as the two touched, the merger would begin. I'd need to place myself into the resulting pyrefly cloud so that Emi could drain Via Infinito's pyreflies into me as she sorted herself out with the unsent. Once Via Infinito's full presence was within me, Emi could purify the unsent and use her newfound form to channel the then pure Farplane presence into expelling Via Infinito from me.


However, Via Infinito was no fool. It had mastered every move made thus far and wouldn't be bested so quickly. Just before Emi could reach the unsent, the cloister darkened again and waves of force erupted from her.

“Don't touch me.” She said, staring blankly at Emi.


“Via Infinito.” She seethed.


“We knew it wouldn't be this easy.” I noted, getting ready for a fight.


“What's happening to her?”


“Via Infinito knows what we're after. It means to keep us from succeeding.”


“Which will only make our victory that much sweeter.” I growled, stalking over to the unsent.


“Mishka! Velko-”


I wouldn't be able to hear what Cyan had to say. The waves of force intensified, knocking everyone to the ground. I'd managed to take hold of the sickle just in time. The weapon was steeped in Via Infinito's power, shielding me from its attack as I'd expected. This was truly the weapon with which I'd take down this chasm.


“Sissy, you'll protect me, right?” The unsent suddenly blurted, her posture shrunken, as if she'd become the frightened little girl once more.


It had to be more of Via Infinito's tricks, to lure out my compassion and lower my guard. Even so, what was my plan? I wasn't going to attack her as that wouldn't help her reunite with Emi. Via Infinito had to have known this so what was it doing?


I decided to go along with it, hoping a favourable position might arise, “Of course, little one. I would never hurt you.”


“But you will protect me, won't you? They said you would.”


They... “I will. I promise you I'll keep you safe.”


It was a true statement even if by protecting her, I meant I wanted to join her with the shadow and return them to the Farplane. What was Via Infinito scheming?


“Yippee! I knew you would! They said you would! So please keep me safe inside, okay?” She beamed in excitement.


The waves keeping us from her dissipated and she bounded to me, wrapping her arms around my waist. Pyreflies soon flew from her back, circling around until they entered my body.


“Mishka!”


“It's alright. This is what we want.” I replied.


Once the last of her pyreflies was housed within me, I shouted over for Emi to hurry. She came to me immediately, leaping forward and becoming another stream of pyreflies. With the two of them inside, I could only wait. The others were understandably frantic, each of them emanating worry in their eyes. Their fear was warranted. This was what Emi planned, but there was one condition that needed to be met. She'd need some time after Via Infinito was drained from the unsent to begin the reunion. Every second, I'd need to be strong enough to keep it from influencing me. The sickle had already been digging into my soul, weakening it in anticipation for Via Infinito to take full control. I'd had its pyreflies placed inside almost from the beginning. It wasn't going to be an easy task.


Truth was, I played with the notion of letting it consume me. If I was to resist after the fact, perhaps it was enough to get in the way of its attack. I could stop myself from making any kills and holding back the full force of its power. With Rikku and Cyan both capable fighters, I was confident they could manage if I gave them even the slightest openings. Of course, I couldn't chance this; I didn't know why Via Infinito fixated on me or what it might do to me if I gave it control. I would have to put my everything against it, but I didn't believe that would even slow it down. Worse, even if I did, if it wasn't enough I'd be left with nothing and Via Infinito ends up with full control and no resistance.


Once the first pyrefly darted from my body, I knew there was no more time to consider my options. With the whole of my will, I braced myself for the mental onslaught. More pyreflies eventually joined the first, fluttering about a short distance from me. As they left me, I could feel something staying behind, something that was making the sickle stir. I took a deep breath and concentrated. The cloud of pyreflies slowly drew closer together as Emi reformed. The sickle trembled violently for each of the passing seconds.


Finally, the pyreflies collected and a body emerged from them. Surprisingly, though...


“What happened to me?” Emi cried, tears flooding her eyes.


The unsent had taken on the form of an eight year old girl, her ideal of a powerful individual as her sister had been in her eyes. Meanwhile, the shadow had slowly grown into the woman she would have become had she lived. However, made whole again, it would seem she was brought back to her true self at the point of death. She cowered before us a terrified four year old child, sobbing and whimpering in her fright.


I moved to her, kneeling beside her and cooing, “It'll be okay, Emi. We were prepared for this.”


“But why have I become this?” She asked, sniffling as she spoke.


“This is who you were meant to be, Emika. We need to get you to the Farplane where you can rest.”


“Your sister is right. The sooner we can get you there, the sooner the others are safe, too. Remember that Sakura, Yuki, Yuubou, and Gideon's mother are still with you.” Cyan interjected, but she was having the opposite effect on Emi's now fragile form.


“You're not helping the fucking situation.”


“Nevertheless it's true. The faster we can leave this place and get her and the others to safety, the better.”Cyan argued.


“No, that probably isn't an option.”


“Why isn't it?” Cyan spat, openly frustrated.


“It's probably going to be the same as it was before.”


“And we'll need Emi to break down the walls between Via Infinito and the Farplane one more time.”


“Fucking hell. I thought the walls were already breaking down.”


“Won't making a new hole only worsen things?”


“Emi's imbued with the power of the Farplane. After merging, she now only has its purity within her. It was her belief that that power could mend the wounds.” I explained, but added that, “And we don't have another choice.”


While we argued, I realised none of us had continued to comfort Emi. However, the whimpers had stopped. Emi was no longer afraid. The three of us turned to find her smiling with Rikku crouched and using her knee for Emi to rest against. They were playing together.


“You girls are being too loud.”She said when she noticed our gazes.


“Thank you for calming her.” Nikki said, going to her sister's side.


“The unsent was also afraid sometimes when I saw her. It doesn't matter how long they've been unsent, they still keep most of who they were when they died.”Rikku stated, a tone of sympathy in her voice as she spoke.


“I'm ready to go.” Emi quietly said as both Nikki and Rikku kept her steady.


“Good, but we still have something else to do.” I reminded them.


“Paine.”


“And the others. If we ran into all these fuckers, no telling what they found.”


Gathering the little one up, we moved forward, dropping down to the next cloister.


“Get down!”


As soon as our feet touched the ground, I heard Val scream. Shots rang from his guns as he rushed towards us. Moments later, I found myself being thrown to the floor.

“Need to be a bit more alert than that.” Gideon growled as he pushed himself off me.


The scene once I'd regained my footing was chaotic. Val, Gideon, Joseph, Paine, and Nooj were on this cloister, which was a relief. However, both Paine and Nooj were down and, deeper into the cloister, the dark Aeon, Anima stood. Everyone took evasive manoeuvers as another round of Pain came our way.


“Paine is fine. She fainted shortly after I got to her.”


At some point, I'd found myself near Joseph. He explained to me that Paine and Nooj had arrived first to this cloister. By the time he'd arrived, Paine had already been struggling against the Aeon for some time and, in exhaustion, collapsed onto him. She also informed him of Nooj's passing.


“She said he took a direct Pain into his arm. It kept him from exploding, but it wasn't enough to save him.” He said.


“Fantastic. The deathseeker finally found what he was looking for.” I grumbled.


“She said he took the hit for her, Mishka.”


“Sorry. That was uncalled for.”


“She's gotten herself tired! She can't use Pain for now!” Emi shouted, alerting us to the Aeon's vulnerabilities.


Cyan immediately took off for it, Velkomme Schwert in hand as she made use of its First Strike ability. My sickle carried with it the same abilities as the Corrupter it came from so I went to provide her support. Without its primary attack, Anima resorted to its large supply of black magic to hold us back. It was unlike any casting I'd seen, even with Val's rapid barrage. Anima didn't relent and spells filled the cloister. Cyan tried her best to block them with her sword, but the incessant bombardment forced her away.


“How is that possible? Anima's magic should be depleted by now.” I growled, ducking for cover behind some debris.


“Via Infinito. It's probably giving Anima its endless supply, that poopiehead!” Rikku added, having switched to the garment grid's Gun Mage dressphere to provide support.


She and Val were healing and dispelling what they could, holding back while Gideon tended to Paine. The rest of us were to take to the front and we would discover that Emi could sense the Aeon's attacks and weaknesses. With her guidance, we were able to manoeuver through the unrelenting Flares and Ultima traps. Cyan sliced into it with a deep cut straight into its neck. It fended her off with a few close range Thundagas to throw her back, but focusing on Cyan left it open for Gideon and Joseph to cleave off its crossed arms. Nikki made use of her newly mastered Ultima Arrow, countering the spells headed for our healers with her equally potent arrows. Before long, it would fall.


Unfortunately, that wasn't enough time. As we made our next volleys, I noticed the glow in its eye had returned and Emi would soon warn us that Anima had use of its Pain once more. Worse, when we landed, the cloister floor seemed to soften.


“Be careful everyone! That's Anima's Oblivion!” Emi warned.


“Oblivion? Oh no!” Rikku exclaimed,“We have to stop it!”


“It's still casting spells. You'll have to wait until it starts another chain to get close.”


“Nevermind that, Pain is coming!”


“Watch out! It’s not aiming for her!”


“Asuka?” Who did she mean?


“Emika!”


Immediately, I drew First Strike from the sickle and used the speed it provided me to launch myself forth, rolling in front of the girl as soon as Pain released. Via Infinito would not win this one. Utilising Deathstrike, I held the sickle out. However, as I started to sense Pain’s immense power flood into the sickle, another blade crossed its path. Not a moment after, I felt a force push me into the ground while Pain’s full might struck both weapons and cast them afar.


As the light died, I gasped, taking in several calming breaths before propping myself up. Cyan had tackled me to the floor, saving us both from experiencing the Aeon’s terrible attack.


“We’re fine.” She reported in my stead.


Meanwhile, having focused so intently on killing Emi, Anima left itself open to everyone's attack. Nikki drew first blood, firing another Ultima Arrow, though directly at the Aeon this time. The shots burned on contact, creating pockets of unarmoured flesh for Gideon and Joseph to slice apart. As they did, Rikku had brought out a large machina, positioning herself over the Aeon in its flight mode.


“Vajra!” She shouted as the machina's primary cannons launched its energy stream at it.


Even after that, Anima remained standing. It leaned and pieces of it were coming off, but it was still alive and the floor was still pulling us in. I thought to use the sickle's Deathstrike again, but it was too far away. Gideon and Joseph were spent, their remaining energy used only to resist Oblivion's pull.


“Swords Dance.”


Blades erupted from the softened floor, stabbing through Anima's torso. More blades began jutting out of it before expanding into chrome fireballs. Even after the attack finished, the cloister was raining its pieces.


“Paine!”


“I'm fine, Rikku. I can't say the same for the Mevyn.”


“I'm sorry.”


“Let's end this.” Paine stated simply, rallying the others.


Slayer


I turned at the sound of the voice. Who had said that?


Slayer


Cyan offered her hand and helped me to my feet. Together, we went to reclaim our weapons. I would discover that the sickle’s lustre faded a bit and it was quieted a bit, as well. Cyan’s sword, too, had been damaged by Anima.


You will come to us now.


“I...”


Come to us now.


“I intend to.”


“What was that?”


“Via Infinito. It’s been speaking to me. I should have said something sooner, but it wasn’t so... weak.”


“Mishka?”


“You’re losing your influence on me, aren’t you? Doesn’t that just terrify you?” I sneered.


You will comply. In time.


“Mishka? What’s going on?”


“We are going to win.” I told her, embracing her as I’d wanted to do for so long.


The sickle must have been maimed by Pain’s power. It was Via Infinito’s conduit, subtley manipulating my decisions. Now that these weapons were damaged, though severely weakened, they may have lost their connection to this pit. The outcome has yet to be decided.

[Zerathos986]

Nikki.png

When Nikki looked up she no longer saw the younger girl, as the pyreflies drifted away an older woman stood before her, smiling at her. She looked familiar she had blue eyes, her blonde hair came to just above her shoulder framing her rounded face. She wore a pink tank top, short black skirt with black tights and knee high boots.

“What?-“

The woman interrupted her “It’s still me, I appeared like this when everyone came out of my dream. I knew no one would listen if I stayed like this. So I used a lot of energy to appear as how you met me. But dreaming is tiring, I think this is how I would look if I was still alive.” That took a while for Nikki to sink in it felt like that Nikki was just dumbly staring at her until a new voice.

“Wait, you mean you are the unsent I’ve been trying to help?!” Nikki looked over to the voice to find that it belonged to Rikku. Nikki looked over to Mishka.

“Please tell me that is really her?” she said with a tired voice, she didn’t mean for it to sound desperate she was just tired of fighting, she was tired of all of it.

“It’s really her.”

“Thank fuck for that.” Nikki would have expected for Mishka to make some sort of joke on her choice of words but she seemed to be distracted, in fact Mishka did not look good. Well no one did really but Nikki could always count on Mishka’s teasing to lighten the tension.

“To answer your question Rikku, yes and no. I’m incomplete I’m a being made up of some of her memories and I want to rejoin her.”

“So like Shuyin?” she asked getting a little defensive which made Nikki on edge.

“No from what you told me he was made up of bad memories, I’m made up of good ones.”

“Like a dream?”

“If you like, yes.” Rikku seemed to relax at that response and seemed to be satisfied with it.

“Good as long as everyone is happy can we move on?” asked Nikki irritably. At that everyone began moving, Nikki chose to walk behind everyone and Emika chose to walk beside Nikki.

“Have you noticed?” Emika’s voice rang in her head and Nikki turned to her, She didn’t see why Emika would choose to communicate to her this way but she didn’t stop her, she was beginning to trust her judgement. “The way Mishka has been acting.”

“I have, why?”

“This was never her fight, it was meant to be mine, but she has taken it upon herself to sort everything out by herself. Have you noticed her weapon?”

Nikki’s eyes trailed over to Mishka’s weapon, the Blurry Moon looked no different to when she last saw it. “Nothing out of the ordinary that I can tell”

“She has managed to conceal it from everyone using her own powers, however if you concentrate and look closer you will break the spell she has over your perception.”

Nikki looked closer and concentrated and slowly the image of the Blurry Moon faded and in it’s place was a dark foreboding sickle, it sent a chill down Nikki’s spine. “Well that… Can’t be good.”

“It isn’t, it is the tool that will help her yes bring balance but at a terrible price. The Via Infinito will revive the Slayer and destroy everything in order to bring balance again. There is nothing I can do to stop her all I can do is buy time.”

“How?”

“I’ve been using my power to encase Mishka in a protective shield where my light is keeping the darkness at bay. But I can’t keep it back forever.”

“This is easy, we just get rid of her weapon.”

“No it goes deeper than just the weapon.”

This troubled Nikki, she didn’t know what Emika meant when she said about the Slayer being revived but it didn’t sound good and it sounded like Mishka had already known about all of this and just kept it to herself. “I could always knock her out and send her to the surface.”

“You already know that she wouldn’t stay there for long.” Nikki knew that but she was running out of ideas.

“… I’ll just have to make sure to knock her out long enough until we finish the mission”

“… Are you always this stubborn sis? If you knock her out then how will she fight off the darkness? We need to fight this with light, it’s the only way.” Nikki knew what to do then. She strolled right up to Mishka from behind. Grabbed her around the neck with one arm and then proceeded to drag Mishka away from the others.

“Uh… Nikki?” questioned Cyan.

“I just need one moment!” she called back to Rikku and Cyan.

“Weren’t you the one that was yelling at us just now to get a move on?”

Emika just bowed and apologized for her sister.

Before Mishka was able to speak Nikki let her go when she was sure she was far enough from Cyan and Rikku. “And when were you going to tell me about that freaky weapon?” she said in a low voice.

“Uhh… The Blurry Moon?”

“You know very well that isn’t the Blurry Moon. I know that thing isn’t good and that you are trying to do everything on your own. You are not sacrificing yourself Mishka Guado.”

“It’s the only-“

“No the fuck it isn’t, there is always a choice, there is always another way. Emika believes there is another way, that is why she is using her energy at the moment to keep you from getting consumed by that darkness.” Mishka looked a little bit shocked by that and turned to the young woman.

“You knew?”

“I’ve always known Mishka, and it’s true. I’m made of light and good memories and I’m using that power to keep your darkness at bay, that is why I appeared next to you when we got out of my dream. But I also sensed that someone tried to do the same to help you.”

“Yes Asuka did.”

“Well then that little girl also believes there is another way, and I meant what I said earlier about getting out. I won’t let you be consumed, please don’t let my efforts be in vain.”

“Don’t you fucking forget Mishka, there are kids waiting on the surface for you to come back, whether you like it or not you have a responsibility to them now. Xiang is waiting for you. I’m not losing anyone else. We are all feeling the darkness of the Via Infinito but we are all going to get out. We’ll all beat this thing together.”

“If you let people in Mishka then that combined light will defeat the darkness.” Added Emika.

“Alright, we’ll do it your way.”

“You better or I’m kicking your ass back to the surface.” Said Nikki as she walked ahead.

“Does she always swear?” she heard Emika ask.

“It’s pretty much the only vocabulary she knows.” She heard a playful teasing in Mishka’s voice, she knew she had lifting off some of the load from her, she just hoped she could deliver now on what she promised.

When they got to the next cloister it was circular and very much like one of the floors where one of their team mates would get possessed by the little girl. In the middle of the room Nikki saw her sister, the unsent. She didn’t look up and didn’t seem to have noticed they had entered the cloister.

“Yes, mummy killed sissy, now it’s boring here.”

The older Emika whispered in a low voice to the group. “Be very careful, if I’m this aware and feeling this whole that means that she has lost a lot of memories.”

“We need to tread carefully then.” Responded Cyan, Emika nodded.

“Hickery, dickery dock, the mouse ran up the clock. The clock struck one, the mouse ran down. Hickery, dickery, dock. Tick, tock, tick, tock.” Nikki knew the childhood rhyme well but coming from her unsent sister it sounded wrong. It sent a shiver down her spine. “Tick, tock,” The unsent lifted her head and walls suddenly rose from the floor behind them. “tick, tock,” in front of them, “tick, tock.” And finally the sides so they were all locked in with the unsent. “The mouse was too late and the mouse died. If everyone dies here then I won’t be alone anymore, everyone can play with me.” The pryeflies around her sister were buzzing loudly and angrily swarming around her, Nikki felt a sense of dread as her younger sister seemed to be aiming for her. That was until the shadow Emi stepped in front of Nikki and spread out her arms, her own pryeflies gathered, there was a flash of light.

At first Nikki had no idea what happened when the light faded the unsent had stopped her actions and in front of her a monkey had appeared.

“Had that come from the shadow Emi?”

“Ohhh a monkey! I love monkeys.” The unsent was less angry and actually seemed happy as she bent down to pet the monkey.

“There you see, you don’t have to be alone,” responded shadow Emi. Smiling at her real self. The walls that had appeared began to lower back into the floor, Nikki gathered it was due to the unsent’s emotions.

“Was the shadow affecting my sister’s emotions as well?”

Suddenly pryeflies began to leave the shadow of Emi and formed the unsent that were in house earlier. Nikki was shocked to see them again she concluded that they must have been residing in the shadow.

“Are you ready?” said the older woman.

“I don’t know, I know this is the right thing to do but, I can’t protect any of you once I am whole again.” The unsent seemed to be paying no mind and was instead playing with the monkey.

“Emi, it’s time for you to go home, we all knew that this is coming. We won’t give in to the darkness.” Said Sakura.

“Thank you,” said Emi with tears of happiness in her eyes.

“So uhh… How are they going to become whole?” asked Rikku.

“Well that’s the tricky part. We can’t just put them together the Via Infinito has given the unsent powers and a darkness that isn’t solely the unsent’s. Somehow she needs to get rid of everything that makes her true to herself.” Explained the twins.

“I need a third party, someone willing to take on her darkness themself only then will I be able to banish it. I have some of the power of the Farplane within me.”

“I’ll do it.” Said Mishka.

“No you fucking won’t you already got some in you, no way.”

“Actually, it may not be a bad idea. Us joining together may have enough power to banish all of the darkness including Mishka’s.” said shadow Emi.

“You said you were struggling just to keep it at bay.”

“Yes but this time there will be two of us, she cares too.”

Nikki really didn’t like this plan, but there seemed to be no other choice, there were so many ifs though. “Please believe in me.” Pleaded the shadow Nikki’s heart softened at that and she just nodded, unable to say anything. The shadow smiled and turned to the real Emi who was still playing with the monkey. She approached her and held out her hand. “Shall we go home?”

“Umm… okay!”

[Zerathos986]

Paine.png

“You can't be serious.” I said in a huff.


Nooj paced from one side of his office to the other. Earlier, he'd made the suggestion to me that we demolish the temple and, with it, any access to Via Infinito. I hated to admit it, but part of me wanted this. That pit had been nothing but trouble for us and it'd only gotten more dangerous since. Our last tour nearly ended in our deaths and, in the case of two Al Bhed twins, it did.


“They aren't in any frame of mind to be going back there.” Nooj responded at last, taking his fist to the surface of his desk. Taking a deep breath, he added, “And I know you don't want to hear this, but you must believe there's no chance Rikku has survived for this long. She's dead, Paine. I need to make sure no more follow.”


It made sense. No matter how strong we thought we were, even Rikku couldn't have lasted so long. We'd barely survived once Via Infinito showed its true power. There was little doubt Rikku sampled the full force of it at some point. That part of me wanted so much for Nooj to do it, to take us away from the nightmare and let it be over. It would have been so easy, but easy isn't the sort of life we live.


“Burying our problems makes them go away for a bit. But you're trying to bury Via Infinito. That malice is only going to fester until it infects even more of Spira and we'll see it again. On that day, we'll wish Shuyin had blown us up with Vegnagun.” I spoke, even though it pained me to utter every syllable.


After Nooj leaned against his desk, pressing his fingers together, I took another deep breath and continued, “Besides, doing that doesn't solve our other problem.”


Nooj sighed, knowing I was right. Via Infinito was the main threat that we'd all been shaken by, but the reason it was was thanks to the Farplane weakening. That had been what that guado had informed us. Once we gave it voice, Nooj began pondering his options. Not only did we need to properly deal with Via Infinito, something had to be done to help the Farplane.


“I could put in a word with Baralai, have him press the Spira Council to stop Rin's expansion plans. It is clear the experimental mining he's been conducting in the Farplane is the cause behind its weakening.”


“You would have to tread carefully. Rin's played his game very well. His FERE initiative has become Spira's new hope. Everyone is looking forward to the day we might be able to live in a machina city.” I told him, “Even our most fabled hero, the former high summoner, was a known advocate of that. Rin was meticulous about keeping our incident with the malfunctioning machina away from the public. As far as they are concerned, she still supports his schemes. This plan is the future.”


“Yes, and we don't have the time to engage in that political battle right now.” Nooj hesitated, “I'm sure Gippal is aware of the situation. Perhaps I should put more faith in him.”


I decided it would be best to leave it at that. There was no reason to worry him over what I'd heard about Gippal's official position on the matter. That excavations mission in Guadosalam had been Gippal's in to take Rin down. Rikku had, after all, told him about the incident. Unfortunately, as it turned out, there was something else going on there and each of Gippal's suspicions were suppressed in favour of supposed sabotage. In fact, I knew first hand about the sabotage. The pyreflies that had shot out of Mishka and possessed Yuki had come from an unsent meddling in Rin's operations. If the council chose to antagonise Rin, he'd pull this card and it would only hurt the council's stand, considering the unsent was characterised as a pious Yevonite, speaking out against the research and development of machina as the root cause for the coming of Sin. That sort of fanaticism rang poorly for most Spirans, a sign of misinformed backwards thinking. Rin could use that to rekindle the notion that New Yevon was more of the same and, seeing as New Yevon was a leading faction within the Spira Council, it would crumble any counterpoints made against Rin.


The next day, we found ourselves gathered together again, standing before the twisted gateway back into the pit. Irrespective of any personal reasons and motives, each of them had been brought back to the task by something none of us foresaw. In the time between our last resurface, when we'd lost Kyra, it seemed the scars hadn't healed for some of Nikki's friends. Not surprising, but we didn't count on Asuka taking it to the extreme of going down into Via Infinito herself.


It had been unsettling enough before. This time, though, Via Infinito had changed significantly. The cloister we arrived on was hardly a cloister at all. Instead, it looked like someone's house and the lot of us were gathered in the common room. It would turn out that the room belonged to Nikki's deceased younger sister who so happened to be the unsent we'd had to deal with throughout our exploration of the levels. All this had been kept hidden by the workings of history and played right into Via Infinito's plans. The version of her sister in the room was a shade, a collection of the benevolent memories the girl had. Via Infinito must have separated them from the girl in order to influence the unsent. Eventually, the shade was coerced by other unsents, specifically our companions who we'd lost along the way, into taking an active role in our mission, to reunite the memories she housed with the unsent as a means of fixing the weakened Farplane. It made sense seeing as how our unsent friends belonged there, as well.


Unfortunately, in order for the shade to take part, she needed to recollect herself, which included the house she'd built as shelter from Via Infinito. As she absorbed it back into herself, we were thrown back into its cloisters and violently.


“Ugh.” I groaned, rousing from the stupor the girl's move had put me in.


“You're awake.” I heard Nooj's voice.


“Where are we?” I asked, taking a look around the area as my senses returned to me.


“Possibly on Cloister 90. This level shares the appearance of most tenth cloisters.” He answered as I realised we were the only two present.


“The others...”


“It seems we were separated when that girl, Nikki's sister, drew in that house.” He told me, “I anticipated something like this and took hold of you. It turned out to be a good call.”


We decided to explore the cloister in search for an exit. The sooner we moved forward, the sooner we could find the others and continue the mission. However, unlike what Nooj suggested, the cloister was dissimilar to other tenth cloisters in one major aspect. There wasn't an exit in sight. There was not a warp back to the surface, either. Via Infinito wanted us to stay down here.


We would wander a while further when the cloister shuddered without warning. At the right side, the floor slowly sank down to reveal a ramp leading down. Nooj and I shared a cautious look and, weapons equipped, we proceeded forward. The ramp led to a large cavern. At first, it was black as pitch down there, but it wouldn't be long before we noticed a faint red glow. Butterflies fluttered in the air and we were soon swarmed by them. Nooj took the first step forward, choosing to ignore the ominous air these butterflies had brought with them. Following his lead, we began surveying the area to see if any of the others had arrived before us and to find a way further down in case they'd made more progress.


Minutes passed and we could not even locate a wall in the distance. The cavern stretched much farther than we'd thought and we weren't getting anywhere in our search. Though it was reckless and there was no cause to believe it might bear results, I couldn't shake the feeling the butterflies were here for a reason. Call it a hunch.


“A hunch?” I huffed on instinct, shaking my head as I realised this and followed it with, “I guess I'm filling in for her.”


“Paine?” Nooj called out to me, obviously puzzled by my outburst.


Ignoring it, I moved to say, “I think we should attack these things. We're not getting anywhere and these butterflies are the only thing in here other than darkness.”


“I agree. We have to do something.”


Moving forward, I decided to mutter the words “a hunch it is then” to myself. Nooj took his pistol and shot one of the insects between the wings. Unexpectedly, the butterfly shattered as if made of glass. The shards continued to glow red, sprinkling glimmers of light onto the cavern's floor. Unfortunately, the little bit of illumination didn't do much for us.


“It was a sound plan.” Nooj tried to appease.


“We need to fin-”


The bits of light on the floor began melting and spreading, forming into a pattern. Once the pattern completed, both Nooj and I immediately identified it as one of the summoning glyphs used by summoners. A large rock emerged through the floor, spawned by the glyph. As it split open, the Aeon Ifrit was revealed, though it was twisted and bore black markings across its face.


“I thought the fayth were at rest.” I uttered, recalling what the Gullwings had done for them.


“More of Via Infinito's machinations.” Nooj said through gritted teeth.


The Aeon took me by surprise, at first, but I remembered it wasn't the first time one of the Aeons had returned. Shiva had appeared before, warped into a monstrosity by Via Infinito. Ifrit, too, was more demonic than its normal wolf form. Its eyes burned with dark red flames and its already fearsome jaws extended to an awkward length, teeth jutting out in jagged directions since they no longer fit its mouth. I didn't have the time to observe the other differences. Ifrit bound for us as soon as its summoning finished.


“Paine, look out!” Nooj shouted as the ground shook beneath my feet.


Just as Shiva had been different, this Ifrit's special attack was different, as well. Its Meteor Strike was supposed to call a molten rock in front of itself so it could punch it in the direction of its enemies. This Ifrit created the rocks right under my feet, forcing me to roll out of the way as they shot up into the air. The rock disappeared into the darkness, but it didn't take long for it to come crashing back down. Ifrit continued bringing the rocks up, covering the cavern in a barrage. The other butterflies fell to it, momentarily plunging the cavern into darkness, but the slivers of magma from the shattering rocks replaced their light, at least, on the floor. More light would be provided for us in the meantime as Ifrit's fire magic changed, too. The Aeon bathed itself in the flames, taking to rampaging across the cavern and spreading the fire along its trail.


Nooj fired shots at it to keep it distracted while I changed into Black Mage. With my own magic, I dispelled or dowsed it. Progress was slow; Ifrit's stampeding set whole tracks ablaze and my spellcasting was hardly as fast as an Aeon's. Taking my attention off of it would be too risky.


“Strike Ifrit directly, Paine!” Nooj shouted.


“If the fires keep up, we'll be roasted long before I can take it down.” I told him, continuing to use Waterga to dowse the flame.


Light shone over Nooj's head. Nooj reached out with his machina arm, extending it into the growing sphere. Once the light coated it, he aimed a short distance away and shot it out in a beam, cutting around the two of us. The ditch kept the fire from us and Nooj continued to spread this circle. Putting his gun to the ground, he created bursts of light that controlled the fire's spread and freed me to attack the Aeon directly. I redirected my Watergas to it and quickly put a stop to its rampage. Once it recovered, it stopped randomly dashing about and focused on us. Its variation of Meteor Strike was being repelled by Nooj so it had only its flaming charge. Its first pass separated me from Nooj, but I was able to tag it in the back, causing it to stumble. Further passes continued isolating me, but I was able to hit it each time, weakening it before it finally collapsed and exploded into pyreflies. Searching around, I found Nooj behind a thick wall of fire. A few more Watergas depleted my magic, but managed to clear the path between us.


“Are you okay?” He asked me as I finished my transformation back into my usual dressphere.


“I won't be able to use Black Magic for a while, but no real damage done. I guess I could call it lucky, but then again...”


Once more without warning, a hole appeared between us, a way further down into the next cloister. By this point, we'd lost track over what cloister we'd come to. The previous area had seemed to be a tenth cloister, presumably Cloister 90. However, we never advanced from there. Was this cavern considered the next cloister or part of it? That should make the cloister we were heading for either Cloister 91 or 92. Regardless, it was decided the faster we could progress, the faster we could advance our search for the others.


The next cloister was equally swarming with the butterflies. I nodded to Nooj as he readied his pistol again. Taking hold of my sword, I sliced through the nearest butterflies. Much like last time, as soon as they were destroyed, things were set in motion. A horrible scream pierced the near silence of the cloister. From the remains of the butterflies, another summoning sigil formed, though instead of an Aeon appearing, what arrived was a woman.


“You've unleashed the essence within the red butterflies?” She asked, her voice filled with fear.


“Essence within?” Nooj asked her, but it would be too late.


The woman clutched herself and began shivering, before her true form enveloped her. The woman was bound in weathered bandages and held captive by a large monstrous creature, shielding her with its long, likewise bandaged arms crossed.


“Anima! She was Anima!” I uttered, realising my folly only too late.


Destroy the butterflies and unleash an anomalous Aeon. Both Shiva and Ifrit had been feral and their power surpassed even the possessed Aeons YRP had faced before. We were bound to stumble across the stronger Aeons like Anima. Now what could we do? We were terribly unprepared for something like this. In spite of that, we'd summoned this feral version of Anima. We needed to deal with it.


“Paine, focus on its eye. If we get struck by its special ability, we'll die instantly.” Nooj shouted out, firing several shots at the Aeon's skull.



I was surprised that it hadn't used it already, but I wasn't about to let the opportunity pass. With my sword, I wouldn't reach its eye so I quickly changed to Gunner. Taking hold of my twin handguns, I activated Trigger Happy and blasted Anima's eye with a hail of bullets. Something akin to blood began seeping from it. With any luck, it meant we were making progress.


And that was when things took a turn for the worse. As we continued to damage Anima, neither of us noticed what was happening to the woman inside it. If we had, we would have noticed her writhing in pain. It was the late Maester's mother, the fayth of Anima. She was strong enough to fight against Via Infinito's control, but it was waning and we were the fools that kept battering her down.


Before I could put a stop to our attacks, we'd broken her and Anima released a violent shriek. The glow returned to the eye that we'd been targeting, the ominous light of Pain. Nooj was slower to react to this, probably since he had never faced Aeons before. I took to changing to Gun Mage and throwing out a smokescreen to make it harder for Pain to hit.


“Nooj, evade! Anima's going to use it!” I shouted at him.


Changing up tactics, we went from the offensive to a full defensive. Neither of us were equipped for facing death magic. My Blue Bullets were helping to keep Anima distracted and unable to pinpoint our position to land Pain. Still, we couldn't stop for a second. Anima was no ordinary Aeon. It wasn't surprising; she was the former Maester Seymour's mother, after all. Her magical prowess was a rival to Yuna's and it would only be so long before she adapted to the situation.


“Paine!”



That moment came sooner than I predicted. During the middle of another volley of Pains, I ended up dodging directly out of my Blue Bullet's range and Anima immediately sighted me. The glow from its eye came instantly and I was in no position to react. However, just as death descended, its light was blocked. I stared in shock at what had happened. Nooj lunged forward, taking the spell in my place. He'd held his machina arm out, probably hoping for it to receive the full force of the Aeon's power. And it had, except that an exploding machina, no matter what it was, would still spread jagged slivers of metallic shrapnel. Many of those pieces from his shattered arm found their way through him and he crumpled backwards into my arms.


“Nooj!” I gasped, ignoring the ongoing attack.


His form heaved and trembled before his body finally gave out and settled in my arms. My mind wouldn't let me accept it. He wasn't hit directly by Pain. He couldn't be gone. Without thinking, I changed to Dark Knight and stood in front of Nooj's body as if to protect him as he slept. More Pains came my way, but with Dark Knight's high levels of defence, I stood my ground. As the wave ended, I returned Anima's volley with Darkness. I didn't realise my mistake until it was too late, but Darkness was an attack that drained the user to power the damage it dealt. With Pain already dealing significant damage, my reckless actions had exhausted me and I was stupid enough not to notice. Finally, I had wasted so much energy fighting the Aeon head on that I couldn't even muster another Darkness, which was the only reason I figured out what I'd done. To try mitigating my mistake, I changed to Berserker, the final dressphere I had equipped. With Berserker's stamina and additional boost in energy, I tried to resume dodging Anima while hoping its speed would allow me to land enough hits to eliminate it.


Sadly, it had taken too long and even Berserker's power wasn't going to win me the fight. However, I'd managed to fully activate my Garment Grid. I could change into Full Throttle. The dressphere was slower, but it was my most powerful weapon. Anima's latest barrage prevented me from spherechanging, but I was running very low on stamina. Taking my chances, I waited for the next Pain to strike, harmlessly damaging a part of wall above me as I slid underneath, and began the shift to Full Throttle. It was yet another misstep. Changing to that took time and I was vulnerable during the transition. Since I didn't wait for Anima's barrage to finish, it wasn't difficult for the first of the remaining Pains to hit its mark.


“I've got you!” I heard as the attacks took their toll on me.


“Joseph... Nooj, he... he's... He took Anima's Pain for me. His arm... He protected me...” I blurted to him before slipping into slumber.


“Vajra!” When I awoke, I saw something I couldn't believe at first.


I was surprised to be awake at all. Berserker wasn't as protected as Dark Knight, but being in the middle of the spherechange sequence must have saved my life. Then, it must have been Joseph who got me to safety after that. With Anima being distracted by the others, I had the chance to complete my transformation into Full Throttle. Rikku's Machina Maw finished launching its attack. The lasers peeled away what was left of the Aeon's defences, which made it perfect for Swords Dance.


Rikku ran up to me soon after Anima fell, “Paine!”


“I'm fine, Rikku. I can't say the same for the Mevyn.” I answered her, taking my eyes to Nooj laying in the distance.


“I'm sorry.”


“Let's end this.” I said as I turned to look for an exit, not wanting to think about it anymore.


“We are going to win.”


A short distance away, I found Mishka hugging Cyan close. It was about time those two patched things up. Curiously, both of their weapons had been strewn to the side. I became curious and, nodding to Rikku, we made our way to them.


“Paine!” Cyan yelped, off her guard since the hug, “Are you hurt?”


“Nothing I can’t weather.” I replied, following it with a smirk, “You two seem to be on better terms. I’d recommend keeping those on you, though. Via Infinito isn’t the place to be dropping your weapons.”


“It will be alright now. We’re winning.”


As my eyes made their way from looking at her to Cyan, the warrior replied, “Yea, you know as much as I do.”


The smile on Mishka’s face shone brightly, “I may have kept a few things from you.”


Sucking in a deep breath to ready herself for her tale, the guado would recount the many interactions she’d had with Via Infinito in fine detail. She’d been infected with its pyreflies almost since the beginning and it had been communicating with her through them. Apparently, her sword, which was now a sickle had been granted her by Via Infinito, as well, but so was Cyan’s sword. Cyan’s sword had the name “Harbinger’s Sword” though neither of them understood what that meant just yet. However, in the battle just now, Via Infinito made the mistake of using Anima’s Pain to attack Nikki’s sister. The special ability struck both of the weapons instead, disrupting its influence on her. According to her, the sickle’s creation likely required the pyreflies inside of her, forged by tempering the former sword with them. If that didn’t draw them out of her, though, she and Nikki’s sister had done something to make her whole and that had the side-effect of purifying Mishka.


All of that information was far beyond my understanding and I wasn’t even in the mood to care. The only piece I took from all that was that we had the advantage against Via Infinito now. Looking to my left, Rikku comprehended even less of it. After a few colourful words from Nikki, we decided to move on.


“Can you believe we're back down on Cloister 96?”Rikku asked me, walking with me as her Machina Maw stomped along beside us.


It was then I realised I was still in Full Throttle myself. Mishka's revelation had come so suddenly that none of us were prepared to respond.


“Cloister 96, huh? So that's where we ended up.” I mumbled to myself, instead.


“What was that?”Rikku asked.


I wasn’t quite in the mood to chat, so I simply replied, “I'm glad you're alive, Rikku. I can't imagine what it must have been like to be stuck down here as long as you were.”


“It wasn't as hard as everyone is making out to be.”Rikku explained, “I wasn't alone down here. Besides, being down here, I learned something I don't think anybody on Spira has figured out yet.”


“And what's that?” I asked, surprised at how much more mature she’d become.


“Like Mishka said, the Via Infinito is gaining a consciousness. Energy is being drained from the Farplane and because of that, the balance in Spira went all wonky. Right now, its the Via Infinito that is driving Spira and that’s totally disasterrific.”


“We'd heard something like that, too. Actually, it was a friend of Mishka's.” I told her, “She said it had something to do with Shinra and Rin's Farplane Energy research, that it was weakening the Farplane.”


“I thought it was them. Shouldn't Gippal have been on them? That doof. He should have been monitoring it.” Rikku growled, but corrected herself before long, “I guess it isn't his fault. How would he know? We're all hoping to see a machina city like Zanarkand one day.”


Cloister 96 was a labyrinth bathed in darkness. Rikku and I immediately called for them to stay close. It would be far too easy to be caught off our guard here. If Via Infinito was waking, this was part of its plan. It was holding us back from getting closer to the deepest cloister. Was that where we'd find this new consciousness? Did it need time to affirm its hold over Spira?


“I can't figure out why any of this is happening. This is even worse than Sin. At least, back then we knew what it was after and how to stop it. What will it take to stop the Via Infinito.” As she finished saying that, I turned to my dressphere.


“I can't believe Rin's got them all right in his hands.” Gippal had groaned, having told me about Rin's operations in the Farplane.


“So that's why those pyreflies escaped from Mishka.”


“Mishka?”


“It seems your unsent had some of his pyreflies inside of her, too. Probably to have a backup plan, but we're lucky to have stopped it. Guess he didn't count on those pyreflies possessing a psychic. Still, looks like he did more damage on your end.” I said, piecing together the recent events.


“Tell me about it. Even took the life of one of my old buds.”


I was surprised by that, “What? Who was it?”


“I don't think I ever introduced the two of you. His name was Hunter. He... he saved them all.” Gippal told me, taking a gulp of the drink in his hand.


“Saved them?”


“From what Keema Guado reported, the guy took one of the prototype extractors Rin's crew was working on. Something that can pull in pyreflies or something and turn them into an energy source.” He answered me, taking me into the next room before walking over to a table with a large machina.


“Is that?”


“Another prototype. I confiscated it out of spite. I know I can't keep it here for long, but after Guadosalam collapsed, I just wanted to hold him accountable and there was nothing for me to do that so I said I needed to evaluate his equipment for safety reasons.”


“It does work, though?” I asked him, placing my hand on the device.


Gippal shrugged and took another gulp, “Should. Schematics and testing data show it is capable of producing energy. Besides, the one Hunter had sure as hell worked. Keema said that he drew the unsent into the extractor and then overloaded it. This version is updated and has a larger containment unit. Should be able to pull in even more.”


That extractor... I'd managed to bring it with me; it was sitting in Full Throttle right now. Could it do anything to help? Via Infinito was nothing more than pyreflies, itself, wasn't it? I could try absorbing the consciousness into the extractor if I only knew where to target.


“What do you think about what Mishka told us?” I knew that question was coming.


“I’m not going to pretend I understood it all. I’m not even sure I understood the important points she had emphasised.”


“I wonder if she’s underestimating the chasm.” Rikku muttered, “I don’t think it would let go so easily.”


“You mean to say, she's still possessed?” What could it be Via Infinito’s plan though?


“Possessed? No, but what she said does remind me of how Emika was some of the times I'd met with her.”Rikku noted.


So if we consider that Via Infinito was still possessing Mishka now, that gave me a direction to point the extractor. Was this the break we needed to end this? I decided I’d keep an eye on Mishka for any changes. If Via Infinito was still possessing her, I’d be ready with the extractor as soon as it tried to take hold.


While extensive, the labyrinth was fairly straightforward. There were several winding corridors, but they were featureless and we’d been free of any fiends or red butterflies. It took some time, but we’d eventually reach the end and the exit into Cloister 97.